Book 3 & Announcements

Hello there!

First off, here’s the official backcover for the third book of the Pale Lights series, “Borrowed Trouble”.

“The Thirteenth Brigade returned from Asphodel famous and triumphant, but as their second year at Scholomance dawns they learn they cannot afford to rest on their laurels.

Between the fresh students flooding Port Allazei, the addition of a fifth member to the brigade and the mysteries revealed by a sinister graduation ceremony there is quite a bit of trouble to go around. Of course, the Unluckies being who they are, even before ancient nightmares begin running wild they’ve somehow found additional trouble to borrow. 

Tristan finds religion (then promptly loses it) while Angharad finds herself haunted by consequence (and, more concerningly, ghosts). Meanwhile, Song’s quest for accurate essay citations earns a (continuously rising) body count and Maryam learns that legacies are a heavy burden to bear (even when you have two backs).

As for Izel Coyac, still fresh to the Thirteenth, he does not need to borrow anything: trouble followed him all the way from home, and this time she isn’t taking no for an answer. 

By the time their second year comes to a close, no one will ever doubt again that the Unluckies earned every bit of that sobriquet.”

Second, as a quick reminder there will be an AMA today at 5 PM Eastern Time on the Discord, which I link here.

Updates will be resuming the 11th of March, though I’m sad to say that for logistical reasons (and in part because of WordPress’ increasing affiliation with a whole gaggle of generative AI stuff) I’ll no longer be updating here. The story will be posted solely on RoyalRoad, as linked here. Updates there happen at noon, so no more midnight releases.

See you at the AMA, and if not on the 11th!

E.E.

Epilogue

Epilogue

Captain Wen Duan had once spent a well-liquored evening with Sasan and Chanda figuring out the broad strokes of how much money went into the yearly upkeep of the Rookery, and it was a ridiculous sum. Standing armies went for less, and not bad ones either.

Knowing this made it all the more bewildering how the hallway he currently sat in could be so cold and damp. This was the Old Chantry, not some hole in the ground. The former monastery stood less than an hour’s walk away from the great hall where the Conclave itself sat session, you’d think they would have at least put some fresh tapestries on the wall – he’d checked and two of them were getting moldy. Baffling. The cushions, too, could do with restuffing. He could feel the stone through them.

Wen pawed at his bag of candied almonds, popping a few in his mouth and making sure to chew as loudly as he could. Both because that little shop in the Lanes still made them just the way he liked it, and it would be a waste not to savor them properly, but also because he knew it made a particularly obnoxious sound.

“Wen Duan,” the Name-Eater said. “You have an interesting dossier.”

The thing looked like a little old lady at the moment, one of those dignified white-haired Sacromonte matriarchs whose raised voice still made their commander grandsons squirm at family dinners. Wen knew and rightly feared the type, even those that weren’t also rumored cannibals. No wonder Abrascal was such a mad little shit, if that was the only other filled seat at his family dinners.

Wen kept chewing loudly, not because he wasn’t scared of her but because he was. The Name-Eater was the kind of creature that would pounce if she sniffed out so much as a hint of weakness in him. You had to get in their face, those sorts, and keep them on the backfoot.

“Almonds?” he said, offering the bag.

The monster studied him.

“Only the one,” she said. “I am watching my weight.”

She ate it up, teeth turning into fangs as she crushed the candied almond with a snap. Ah, nightmarish. You just had to admire someone so dedicated to the cause of being genuinely ghoulish. He pushed up his glasses to mask his reaction, allowing himself a wince. Even after weeks, the skin from where glass had cut up his face remained sensitive.

“I think it’s the sea breeze,” Wen said.,

The old monster stopped.

“Pardon?”

“Why this place is so damp,” he said, tone implying she was a little slow. “The sea breeze must be what keeps it humid. Only there’s no windows on the lower levels, so I’m guessing there’s some sort of tunnel below that leads to the cliffside.”

That got him a raised eyebrow, like he was a grandson who’d brought home a rich wife or a little monkey who’d done a funny trick. Wen wondered if when she shifted she kept the mass. No, it didn’t matter. She could probably turn into a fish, no point in trying to drown her.

“There is,” the Name-Eater amusedly said. “Pirates used to feed sacrificed to storm gods by throwing them down at the rocks through there.”

“Pirates,” he scorned, shaking his head. “Just wait for the fucking wind to turn, would you? It’s not that hard.”

At least the Watch had mostly stamped out that practice in the Trebian Sea. On cult scale, anyway. Crews still drew lots and sent a man to the deeps when the winds stalled, but you might as well try and stop men pissing in alleys after drinking.

“Did you have such strong opinions on human sacrifice, before Tariac?” the Name-Eater idly asked.

He stared at her unblinking, letting the silence last.

“Oh no, the well-connected Mask got my full record even though that part is sealed,” he said in his flattest monotone. “How surprising. Who could have seen this coming.”

Fuck. With how influential the Ayiram Parani were he’d hoped that would stay quiet, but it figured. No matter how sprawling free companies got, the Mask were the Masks.

“Deflection, Captain Duan?” she teased.

Like a cat playing with a wounded bird, that one. Only if Wen was to be roasted it’d be as goose instead of a rooster – you ended up on the same plate, but the goose got to be an asshole first.

“I looked into you as well, you know?” he said.

“I know,” the Name-Eater smiled.

He narrowly managed not to shiver at her tone.

“I dug up some ancient Trebian island tales about a cult that was the daughters of some shapeshifting god,” Wen said. “The Nereids, they were called.”

Some shapeshifting god,” the Name-Eater repeated in disbelief, then guffawed. “Oh, how he would have hated that.”

She shook her head.

“I am surprised you found even this much. But then you do have a wealth of connections, don’t you Wen? Despite the best effort of some very influential captain-generals to bury you in the deepest hole they could find.”

“The Dominion was a pretty deep hole, you have to hand it to them,” Wen said. “But cream and scum rise, as they say.”

“That they do,” the monster said.

She paused and he prepared for the knife in his ribs – verbal or not.

“Your promotion back to captain drew some attention,” she said. “It is fortunate that your being a Scholomance patron marks you as to be left alone.”

His eyes narrowed. The question was on the tip of his tongue but he choked it down. To ask would give her power over him. Besides, there had been a warning inside that warning: implicitly, he was only protected so long as he was assigned to Scholomance. If the Name-Eater ever thought him a detriment to her apprentice, she would have him removed from that assignment and thrown to the dogs.

This is why you’re my least favorite, Abrascal, he unkindly thought. At least Colonel Zhuge had served him fine tea and sesame biscuits before threatening him. And Osian Tredegar had baldly offered him a bribe within minutes of their first meeting, one of the many reasons Angharad remained solidly at the top of the Thirteenth in his eye.

No doubt Totec the Feathered would swing by for a visit at some point in the coming years. Might be good for a laugh and several nightmares. No one considered the Akelarre’s go-to man to learn local Gloam traditions and hammer them into Signs could be anything but expertly unhinged. Not a trait Wen typically enjoyed in people who could melt him with a word.

“Fortunate, sure,” he affably replied, then popped more almonds in his mouth.

As he had been hoping this cunning delaying tactic bought him long enough the door was opened by Ademar, the Obscure Committee’s secretary. The leathery middle-aged man leaned through the doorway so his gaze might find them.

“Captain Wen, Officer Nerei,” he called out. “The committee will see you now.”

Wen gallantly ensured that the Mask wouldn’t stand behind him by letting her go through first, lingering behind and then leaning close to Ademar in order to slip him two silvers.

“How’s the mood?” he asked.

“Laghari’s in a black temper,” the secretary whispered back. “Asher’s been waiting for something.”

Wen grimaced. Anju Laghari was not someone he wanted to end up on the wrong side of. He’d asked his acquaintances in the Stripe patronage circles for the story on her and learned that Brigadier Laghari had served not only served a decade in the murderous shitshow that was Old Liergan but that she’d done a four-year tour in Hell as well. While over there she’d saved the life of some bigshot Jahamai prince and shot right up the ranks after coming back.

You didn’t make it through tours in either of those places and come out commended without both being lethally ruthless and owed whole heaps of favors by equally dangerous people.

The other committee chairs were all dangerous in their own right, even that smiling Peiling Society scholar, but Laghari was the one he least wanted after his hide since she was the most likely to actually get it. And she might well want his scalp whatever he said today, since she’d shoved him into the role of the Thirteenth’s patron with the expectation that he would do his best to get Tristan Abrascal in front of a firing squad.

Wen sighed, slapped Ademar’s shoulder in thanks and squared his shoulders before stepping into the dark room. He openly rolled his eyes at the ostentation of the place, as he had last time: four high desks, each sat at by one of the Obscure Committee, with the good lamps around them so they seemed in a spotlight while he and the Name-Eater stood in cowed half-light. What, had it been too costly to dig into the floor so the supplicants could be literally beneath the Committee? His distaste went unremarked upon by the four officers across, though not unnoticed. They were all watching him like a neat little row of hawks.

Brigadier Laghari, that stocky warhorse, sat the leftmost. Then Professor Fenhua He to her right, impeccable in their formal robes, and by them half-blind Captain Falade. If that Akelarre witch was even half as feeble as she pretended he’d eat his boots. Lord Asher closed the set to the right, wearing an impeccably tailored suit and equally tailored clothes over it. Fucking devils. Hage was the only one he’d met he ever liked, the old transaction fiend.

Wen walked up to Obscure Committee and saluted vaguely enough it was directed at no one in particular.

“Captain Wen Duan, reporting for consultation.”

There was a moment of silence. The Name-Eater must have introduced herself while he spoke with Ademar, as she said nothing and simply stood to his left. It itched away at him he couldn’t properly see her whole frame from the corner of his eye, though the logical part of him knew he didn’t have a gun to pop her with even if she did attack. And that it was even odds a pistol wouldn’t do much anyway.

It was Brigadier Laghari who broke the silence, that hard face scowling. The Someshwari looked like she’d fought several thorny brambles to a draw and spent the following decade bulking up in preparation for her revenge. If they met strangers in a tavern, he would have bought her a drink and tried his luck.

“Asphodel was a bloody mess, captain,” she said.

“It was,” Captain Wen agreed. “As I wrote in my initial report, it is clear that the senior officers of Stheno’s Peak grew dangerously lax over the last decade. Not only did they fail to pick up on a major cult rising, when presented with circumstantial evidence of a prison layer failing under their nose they delayed instead of acting decisively.”

He foresaw nothing good coming for Colonel Adamos’ career.

Professor He drummed their fingers against her tall desk. The scholar was Peiling and thus sat here charged to look out for the whole College – of which Wen was theoretically a member, despite his disgrace and how he had been run out of every Arthashastra posting that wasn’t an open career killer. Still, he knew better than to bank too much on College solidarity. You didn’t get to sit on a committee like this without having slit a few throats, politically speaking, and the Peiling Society had the most vicious internal struggles of the three societies by far.

It was the lack of funding. The tinkers always got gold for new guns and the Watch needed interpreters by the cartful, so those were paid for without much whining. The Peiling specialties, though, were often too abstract to impress treasury committees. Where pay shrank, squabbles grew.

“None here argue that Stheno’s Peak catastrophically failed its duty of vigilance,” Fenhua He said. “We must, however, ascertain whether the Thirteenth Brigade acted as an accelerant for the Three Risings.”

They probably had, Wen grimly thought, not that he’d ever admit it. You never admitted fault to superior officers, unless you were an idiot. Besides, even if his career could be squashed by anyone in this room with an hour of half-hearted effort, he had an advantage of his own. They were all high rankers from different covenants, which meant they’d get along about as well as a sack full of wet cats. The old Akelarre witch cleared her throat, as if to prove him right.

“Your insistence on viewing the incident as a misfortune is narrow-minded, Fenhua,” Captain Falade said. “Watchmen were at the forefront of defeating the rampant god, very visibly so. I expect our influence over Asphodel will rise to a height it has not known over a century, and many nearby islands to flock to us for protection once more.”

“You’re only saying that because all of Tratheke saw your young guildswoman smite a god tall as a mountain,” Brigadier Laghari groused.

Isoke Falade smiled very, very smugly.

“As expected of a pupil of Totec the Feathered.”

Wen met Professor He’s eyes and they shared a look of commiseration at the vanity on display. It helped to remember that no matter how wealthy, well-connected or personally powerful the Navigators could become they were still constantly pouring metaphysical poison into their very soul that would one day drive them irremediably mad.

Couldn’t buy their way out of that, the Akelarre.

“It has been good for our reputation in that part of the Trebian,” Brigadier Laghari conceded.

“I am not looking to force blame where it need not be,” Professor He said, raising her hands, “but it would be negligent not address the reality that the Thirteenth’s indiscretion might well have spooked the cult of the Newborn into striking early. Despite Captain Ren’s clear attempt at pretending the operation was all planned, it is clear that her brigade’s focus was… scattered.”

Wen Duan straightened. All right, then. Time to take a few lashes for the pests.

“Song Ren was dealt a shit hand and you all know it,” he bluntly said. “Not only did she have a brigadier constantly hitting her up for favors she could not refuse, those same favors entangling her with local politics in very public and inconvenient ways. Meanwhile her cabal was under attack by fellow watchmen while on an active contract, and I invite you to consider that the very terms of the contract she took on were flawed – her brigade was hired to unmask the cult of the Golden Ram and there was no such thing.”

He folded his arms behind his back.

“Adding to that how the Thirteenth was sent on tis test before it had time to get properly taught and I think it grossly unfair to characterize the quality of Song Ren’s service as anything other than excellent.”

“Bold words, captain,” Professor Fenhua said.

Their face was ice cold. Ah, another enemy made. He’d have to add the name to the list. Mandisa would enjoy having something new to throw darts at.

“You may quote me on them, sir,” he replied just as coldly.

A rough laugh came from the left.

“Ren did just fine,” Brigadier Laghari dismissed. “She led her cabal through its baptism by fire and got us useful dirt on a Tianxi ambassador to boot. As far as the Academy is concerned she’s made the cut.”

Wen’s brow rose. Someone must have really liked the dirt Song dug up on Ambassador Guo then, because this firm of a statement from the girl’s own covenant was an open challenge for anyone to disagree – to insist Song should fail would be attempting to meddle with the Academy’s own assessment as one of theirs, and the Stripes could always be relied on to have a fucking fit when that happened.

“She has also passed her loyalty test a year ahead of schedule,” Lord Asher said, breaking his silence at last. “The Krypteia is equally satisfied with her performance.”

Wen eyed him warily. Laghari might be the one he least wanted to cross in this room, but that one was a close second. The name Lord Asher Modai currently bore was not his first, or even his tenth, but the historian had dug as far back as he could – which was the very signing of the Iscariot Accords. It was entirely possible that Asher was one of the turncoats who’d betrayed Hell for the Watch, forcing the Iscariot Accords on the kind.

“See, even the Masks are pleased with our girl,” Laghari smiled. “Our recommendations stay loyal. Would that we could say the same of your old friend Osian Tredegar.”

Ouch, Wen thought with appreciation. The Peiling scholar looked like they’d been slapped, and not gently either. Open palm, with your back put into it.

“Captain Osian Tredegar is not the subject of this meeting,” Professor He harshly replied.

A shame, that. Despite Song’s little last minute trick Wen was firmly of the opinion that Osian Tredegar should be put up against a wall and shot. The man had tried to smuggle an infernal forge to the Lefthand House, even if it’d not ended up that way. It irked him that the tinker would mostly be getting away with it.

“If we might stay on subject,” Captain Falade said. “We called Captain Wen here for a reason, I’ll remind you.”

Half-blind eyes turned to him.

“I would have your assessment of Maryam Khaimov, captain.”

“I am not qualified to comment on the changes to her ability to signify,” he neutrally replied. “As far her time on Asphodel is otherwise concerned, I am satisfied with her performance.”

Khaimov had apparently nearly blown up her own soul meddling with forces beyond her understanding, but that was more or less to be expected of any Navigator with too much free time. The nature of their trade tended to weed out the overly reckless, so it was a self-correcting problem.

“She’s sown a soul onto hers somehow,” Brigadier Laghari flatly said. “She’s basically possessed by a ghost, Duan. This cannot be called anything than a concern.”

“Captain Wen is wise,” Captain Falade mildly said, “to refrain from commenting on matters he does not understand.”

Brigadier Laghari turned a dark look at the old woman at the implied chiding for her lacking that same wisdom.

“Contingent on her being observed by Captain Yue, the Krypteia has no issue passing her,” Lord Asher said.

Observed. Wen only knew Yue by reputation, but word on her was she’d use a scalpel instead of a knife when eating venison, if the table let her. He would need to have a word with her about how much a student could be examined without it interfering with their classes.

“She’s come out of this smelling of roses,” Professor He acknowledged. “It would be foolish to waste that.”

And like that Khaimov was in the clear. Now only the problem children remained.

“Which brings us to Angharad Tredegar,” Brigadier Laghari said. “Captain Wen?”

“While she has stained her record by failing to report infiltration by the Lefthand House,” Wen carefully said, “it should be remembered she ultimately did not break regulations and it is not a breach of the Iscariot Accords to surrender an infernal forge to the custody of Hell.”

And now finally Lord Asher stirred from his quiet, stare piercing behind his spectacles.

“That is when there is an understanding that forge will end up inside the walls of Pandemonium, captain,” Lord Asher bit out. “But that’s not what the girl did, is it? She handed that forge to the Office of Opposition in the middle of Asphodel and there is no telling where it will end up.”

Wen kept his expression bland. He was keeping to the exact text of the Accords, so he was not technically in the wrong. That must be particularly galling to the devil who had held one of the pens drafting them.

“It must also be acknowledged she was instrumental to the success of the investigation,” Wen pressed on. “Without Angharad Tredegar, the cult of the Newborn’s plot might have taken us entirely by surprise.”

He did not state out loud that this was true while there had also been multiple Masks and Mask students in the capital, but it was heard nonetheless.

“She is too valuable an asset to waste over minor faults,” Captain Falade said. “Her combat record-”

“Is of limited value if it is not attached to a loyal disposition,” Lord Asher flatly said.

He really was quite miffed about the forge, Wen thought. Unusual, coming from a devil who had a reputation for a slow temper and long games. Something about the Office of Opposition’s presence on Asphodel was sticking in his craw.

“She sided with the Watch when the steel came out,” Professor He said. “And she will remember this debacle, when the Lefthand House truly does approach her. Teaching that lesson is the very point of your little tests, Asher.”

A groan from the left.

“Nobody’s saying we toss her out,” Brigadier Laghari said, “but Asher’s right a slap on the wrist isn’t enough for what she cost us. Like it or not, she flirted with treason and gave away a notable asset. That can’t be waved away as youthful enthusiasm.”

Wen studied them, saw how the Akelarre and the Peiling traded a look, and like that he knew they had played out this entire conversation between them before ever calling him into the room. Not on Osian Tredegar’s behalf this time, he thought, for the man had rightfully been disgraced and association with him would be costly. This was about the younger Tredegar herself, he mused. Something about her had stirred Fenhua He’s interest.

“It would be reasonable to apply Officer Hage’s recommendations on the matter,” Captain Falade conceded. “Five years of probation under a suspended writ of execution.”

Meaning that for the next five years, if Angharad Tredegar’s commanding officer ever suspected her of committing treason they could summarily detain or execute her. Wen cleared his throat.

“By precedent that authority would extend not only to her brigade captain but also to overall field command,” he said. “Knowing this, I request you amend that to such field commanders requiring my consent to enforce the writ.”

“And why is that, captain?” Brigadier Laghari frowned.

“Because those kids have enemies like a stray has fleas,” Wen frankly replied. “And it’s already been proven that there are some within the Watch who will break our laws to get at them.”

None of them reacted. How many had known, he wondered, about the Ivory Library? At least two, Asher and whoever had leaked the report about Abrascal in the first place.

“A fair concern,” Professor He said, not bothering to hide how pleased she was.

“Agreed,” Captain Falade said.

“It would be depriving field commanders of authority that might be necessary to rein in your riotous students,” Brigadier Laghari said. “I disagree.”

Two for, one again. Eyes went to Asher, then, who would decide the matter.

“Captain Wen has the Krypteia’s confidence over matters of internal discipline,” the old devil thinly smiled. “We will, however, require that Angharad Tredegar waive her right to refuse interrogation under truth-telling contract for the next seven years.”

His jaw clenched. The Name-Eater had dug up his record, it was a given that her superior in the Masks would have as well. Captain Falade and Professor Het took the deal offered, assenting to close the matter, and Laghari found herself outnumbered. Thus Angharad Tredegar passed.

“Onto the last one, then,” Brigadier Laghari bit out. “Tristan Abrascal. Come, Asher, try and sell me on your little lunatic murdering another batch of watchmen.”

The devil only smiled, all lips and no teeth, then cocked an eyebrow at Wen. Fine, I’ll do your dirty work for you.

“Tristan Abrascal is a nosy pest,” Captain Wen said. “But despite my genuine concerns when I last stood before this committee, his brigade has proved a stabilizing influence.”

Khaimov had a decent head on her shoulders, for an Akelarre, but she wasn’t much of a restraint on the rat’s worst instincts. It had been a very pleasant surprise that Song Ren was. He’d given it good odds that Abrascal would lose it in Port Allazei the first time he realized he couldn’t run and start cutting throats to feel safer, but to his surprise it wasn’t even him who had the highest body count of the Thirteenth.

He should have figured Song would refuse to end up second at anything.

“And the deaths?” Laghari pressed.

His face hardened.

“I do not consider him to have killed watchmen, as I cannot consider anyone trying to sell one of us to be of the Watch, brigadier,” Wen evenly said. “In fact, I warmly endorse the execution of Lieutenant Apurva and only wish the other two traitors would be put up against the same wall and shot as they so richly deserve.”

It was one thing to take bribes and trip each other’s careers. That was only to be expected, as putting on a black cloak did not change the nature of men. But the Watch was meant to stand as one against the night, and any who would break the integrity of their order in such a fundamental way ought to be purged swiftly and thoroughly so the rot could not spread any further.

“Apurva’s death was at the order of our own investigator, besides,” Lord Asher noted. “Why, it could be said we implicitly endorsed it.”

None of the others liked that, Wen saw, but neither the professor nor the witch cared enough to speak up about it. Only Laghari, who looked like the devil had just spat in her soup. She’d looked that way the moment Abrascal got brought up, as Ademar had warned him outside.

“Are we to pretend that’s true even in here?” Laghari sneered. “I will not. The boy executed a member of the Watch in cold blood and got others to cover up for him. Again.”

Her gaze went to the Name-Eater, who had been watching it all in patient silence. Wen had been inclined to do the same, because how utterly uninvolved the old monster had been in these talks worried him. You didn’t rustle up a Mask of her assumed rank to stand there quiet. She was here for a reason, and the longer that reason remained unknown the deeper grew his concern.

“Not going to add anything, Nerei?” the brigadier challenged. “Try to talk your boy out of the noose he’s earned thrice over?”

The old monster looked at Lord Asher instead. Like a falcon on the glove, Wen thought, waiting for permission to run down her prey. Professor He and Captain Falade were not the only ones to have prepared before this session of the Obscure Committee.

“I suppose now is as good a time as any,” Lord Asher merrily said.

He drummed a beringed hand on his desk.

“Given the overwhelming evidence accrued that they intervened on Scholomance grounds and to sabotage the fulfillment of contracts, I hereby declare the correspondence society known as the ‘Ivory Library’ to be under Krypteia investigation.”

And there it was, Wen thought. What the devil had been waiting for this entire time.

“Officer Nerei,” Lord Asher casually said, “do you happen to be on assignment at the moment?”

“I am not, sir,” she replied with a toothy grin.

Particularly toothy: not one of those fangs displayed was smaller than a dagger.

“Then I suppose it is only expedient to give you that assignment,” he said. “Thin them out a bit, would you? Given their high-handed behavior of late, I’ll even forgive a little messiness.”

“Messy, me?” the Name-Eater said, placing a head over her heart. “Never. I always finish my plate.”

The look she gave Brigadier Laghari at that would have made Wen balk, but it seemed the Someshwari was made of sterner stuff. She only scowled. The Name-Eater then sauntered out without being dismissed, the sort of rudeness he’d need a few more promotions to get away with. A man must have ambitions.

He eyed Laghari, whose anger had not ebbed but had been put away. Judged a bad tool for the work. From the moment he had learned that the Krypteia was knowingly allowing Abrascal to be hounded by the Ivory Library, he had suspected the Masks were using him as bait. This little interlude seemed to be confirmation enough the whole thing had been about letting them pull enough rope they could be hanged with it, and the Name-Eater must have been bribed to stay out of it with the promise she’d get to be the one wielding the knives when they came out.

It sat ill with him. Abrascal was a shit, but he still deserved better from the Watch. But then that was the Mask way, wasn’t it?

The only detail that stuck out was that the Name-Eater had been here in the first place. She’d been here so she could be given the assignment, but it wasn’t like the Krypteai to volunteer who was handling an inquisition. That knowledge had been laid out here so someone in the room would know it. Asher was making a threat, but to whom? It could be any of them, really, but his guesses had narrowed down to two: Fenhua He, who was Jigong born and raised, and Anju Laghari – who had apparently got into some kind of pissing contest with the Name-Eater.

“Krypteia assignment can be handed out on your own time,” Captain Falade said. “Why trouble us with your work, Asher?”

“Because it does concern this committee,” the old devil said. “You see, we’ve discovered the source of the Ivory Library’s interest in Tristan Abrascal. It appears that there was leak from our records on the matter of Abrascal’s contract – the ones under seal, from the Dominion observation tools.”

“A leak?” Professor He frowned. “You mean someone got into the Old Chantry?”

“Indeed,” Asher said, then turned to smile at the brigadier. “Your own office, Anju.”

Brigadier Anju Laghari looked surprised, but Wen knew better. It’d been a little too quick, a little too smooth.

“You are certain?” she said.

“Your own secretary reported an oddity with an unlocked door, but never pursued the matter any further,” Lord Asher said.

“I will transfer him away,” Brigadier Laghari immediately said. “Such laxness is unacceptable.”

Transfer away to some quiet Trebian fort in walking distance of a beach for a few years, Wen scornfully thought, then quietly transferred back to the Rookery with a promotion. The Academy’s favorite shell game.

“So it is,” Lord Asher agreed. “It is fortunate happenstance, that the leak led the Ivory Library to act with uncharacteristic aggressivity. Enough so that the Krypteia finally had the support to properly curb them.”

He cocked his head to the side.

“It turned out for the best, this time.”

The warning there was clear for all to hear. Laghari waved him away, but her eyes were serious. One did not rise so high in the Watch without knowing how to recognize when a line was being drawn. It was Captain Falade, once more, who cleared her throat and called them back to order.

“I am not getting involved in that mess,” she firmly said. “I abstain on Abrascal.”

Professor He hesitated a moment.

“Pass him,” she finally said.

If Wen had to guess, she worried of how it’d look if a Peiling professor tried to fail a student that had been pursued by a conspiracy led by members of her own covenant.

“Abstain,” Laghari curtly said.

“Pass, naturally,” Lord Asher smiled. “That boy is the gift that keeps on giving.”

That was even true, if you were talking about headaches.

“Their individual continued attendance to Scholomance is thus confirmed,” Professor He said. “It only remains to establish whether the Thirteenth Brigade passed their yearly test.”

“It’d be pissing away all the goodwill we earned in the region not to pass them,” Brigadier Laghari pragmatically said. “They’re famous now, these… Onlooking, is it?”

“Unluckies is the sobriquet in use, ma’am,” Wen corrected. “A mishap by Lord Rector Palliades at the ceremony that was catchy enough it stuck.”

“It’s already spread to Scholomance,”Lord Asher told them. “Just the right amount of praise and insult to pass as juicy gossip.”

Ah, so much for Song’s hope of sailing out of reach of the nickname. Wen should get a good week of entertainment out of her quiet seething before she got used to it.

“Amusing but irrelevant,” Captain Falade said. “Despite your opinion otherwise, Anju, Scholomance is meant to stand aside from the usually petty politics. The only consideration as to whether the Thirteenth passed or not is their results.”

“The cult’s leadership is unmasked,” the brigadier pointed out. “That’s the contracted outcome.”

“Because it stepped out to attempt coups and a mass ritual, which nearly succeeded,” Professor He flatly replied. “Implicitly the contract’s aim was to prevent such a thing coming to pass.”

“Implicit is for the client to whine about,” Captain Falade replied. “We do not fail brigades based on implicit expectations, Fenhua.”

“We should, if failing them results in thousands dead and the destruction of a priceless Antediluvian shipyard,” Professor He coldly said.

Ah, she must have some very angry whispers in her ear coming from the Umuthi Society. The tinkers would be furious about the shipyard, and not without reason. Studying it might have yielded major advances to the Watch’s ability to craft aetheric engines.

“In this regard, I must agree with you,” Lord Asher said. “Regardless of the contract’s actual terms, the Thirteenth can be said to have failed in the duty of watchmen in their position – keeping the situation contained.”

“That wasn’t their job, Asher,” Brigadier Laghari grunted. “It was the duty of Stheno’s Peak to assess and protect, and they dropped that ball all the way through the sea floor. The Thirteenth aren’t secret Krypteia assets, they were there on a contract and they did that work. Falade’s right, we have no valid reason to fail them.”

Amusing, how Asher and Laghari had changed sides. But entirely understandable: from a Cryptic’s perspective, the Thirteenth had failed. The situation had not been quietly suppressed and the conspiracy was only outed after it stepped into the light to act. From the Academy’s perspective, however, the brigade had done what they were mandated and then won public acclaim by what followed. It might not have been the best outcome for Asphodel or Vesper, but it had been the best outcome for the Watch.

“Captain Wen, your opinion?” Captain Falade called out.

Nice of them to remember he was here.

“The terms of the contract are irrelevant,” Wen said. “This test isn’t about whether or not the student cabals can fulfill a contract, we wouldn’t need Scholomance to train kids capable of that.”

None of them visibly reacted to his words, but he had their attention.

“The Thirteenth’s real trial was whether it could conduct itself as an effective cabal when separated from means of support in a potentially hostile environment,” Wen said. “And, like it or not, they did.”

He straightened.

“Mistakes were made,” Wen Duan said. “But they also sniffed out a Yellow Earth plot, a noble coup, the actual cult they were sent after and when that cult freed a rampant god from a prison that the Watch built they were instrumental in putting it down.”

He paused.

“They did this while simultaneously propping up our delegation’s negotiating position, uncovering an internal Watch conspiracy you judged worth appointing an investigator over and removing an infernal forge from the custody of a noble without causing a major diplomatic incident.”

Wen met their gazes head on.

“If by the standards of this committee such a performance is considered a failure, then I expect this year will see every single brigade of Scholomance fail.”

A moment passed, then Brigadier Laghari thumped her fist against her desk.

“Well said,” she declared. “I call for a vote.”

A heartbeat passed.

“Pass, of course,” she added.

“Pass,” Captain Falade said.

“Fail,” Professor He evenly replied. “Your impassioned defense, Captain Wen, does nothing to justify the damage made to irreplaceable facilities.”

Eyes went to Asher, who hummed.

“A valid point,” the devil said. “If the Thirteenth is to be failed, then we must also fail every other brigade that took a contract on Asphodel. Pass.”

He let himself sag, just a little bit. There, it was done. The brats had a second year ahead of them. With that final verdict his role here was effectively finished, and after a few moments of talking between themselves while he stood there decoratively the Obscure Committee dismissed him. Only one of them left his desk to walk him out. Lord Asher, limping along into the hall leaning on the cane Wen did not believe one moment he actually needed.

“Walk with me, Duan,” the old devil said.

One did not refuse a Mask of such rank without a good reason, so Captain Wen walked with him.

“Locke and Keys,” Lord Asher said, “are considered flee-on-sight enemy assets by the Krypteia.”

Wen choked.

“I would not dare contradict that assessment,” he slowly said, “but they were not uncontrollably violent when we encountered on Asphodel.”

“Violence is not the sole nature of their threat,” Lord Asher said. “They have a history of sniffing out delicate situations for the Watch and turning them into disaster.”

“How far up the ladder of the Office of Opposition are they?” Wen asked.

Asher sighed.

“Usually, the answer to the question would be classified,” he said. “But it appears they took some interest in your brigade, and thus it is likely there will be further encounters. There are… precedents. That entitles you to a basic briefing.”

“Who are they?” Wen bluntly asked.

“Labola and Croke, though they now prefer Locke and Keys,” Lord Asher said. “Of the devils cast by the Lightbringer’s own hand, they were the twenty-fifth and forty-ninth.”

The devil’s skin fluttered, as if the limbs beneath were twitching in anger.

“They have always been mad,” Asher evenly said. “From the very start. But they are few more loyal to the Great Work and they are not without base cunning.”

“You didn’t say how far up they are in the Office,” Captain Wen said.

“They founded it,” Lord Asher curtly said. “Not that they truly run it. They are violent, meddlesome vagrants and nothing more.”

Vagrants who kept stealing a march on the Krypteia, presumably, for Lord Asher to despite them so openly. His thoughts must have showed.

 “They have some luck, that is all,” the devil said. “Their peculiarities prevent them from ever becoming a genuine threat.”

“They present themselves as married,” Wen noted. “Do they feed off each other using that?”

That had been theorized as possible by some Peiling scholars, but never proved.

“No,” Asher angrily said. “That is a disease of their minds. They are genuinely convinced they are ‘in love’, which is… obscene.”

He spoke, Wen realized, with unfeigned disgust.

“Their preferred substance is why they will never amount to anything of note,” Lord Asher continued. “They have an addiction to overly elaborate plots.”

Wen blinked.

“Overly,” he repeated, implying a question.

“They will never turn down an opportunity to make their plans more elaborate, even if it works at odds with their intent,” Asher scorned. “Asphodel was a veritable feast for them, all those plots tripping each other up. No doubt they pressed their maws over every petty scheme and slurped up all they could.”

Wen cocked his head to the side.

“Did we ever learn why Palliades was hosting them in the first place?”

“Some of his advisors believed the murders in the capital were devil’s work,” Lord Asher replied. “They were employed as investigators on his behalf.”

The rights granted to devils who’d signed onto the Iscariots Accords varied across Vesper, but in the Trebian Sea they tended to be whatever the local despot said they were. That made it somewhat popular with such devils to seek a court to attach themselves to, if they could find a way to make themselves useful. Palliades might well have had no notion of the pair being Office of Opposition. Besides, even if he’d known there would be no way for the Watch to prove it.

“Did they go to Asphodel for the meal, then?” Wen asked. “Warrant Officer Tredegar reported they appeared not to know about the infernal forge, despite it being the pretext for their presence, so it can’t be that.”

“Captain Song found the answer to that question,” Asher grimly said. “While pretending to jest, Locke mentioned wanting to ‘pocket an entire principality’. That is exactly what they came to hunt.”

“A nation,” Wen doubtfully replied.

“No,” Lord Asher quietly said. “They’ve had many names, over the years: the Jacks, the Merchantmen, the Old Bank, the Advocates. But in Pandemonium, they are known as the Principalities. One of them acted on Asphodel, showing to Phaedros Arkol the tools he needed to make his fledging cult into a menace.”

“The supposed golden-haired presence that showed him the harpoon in a dream,” Wen frowned, recalling Angharad’s report. “What were they after?”

“The destruction of Tratheke,” Lord Asher said. “Or, more precisely, the repose engines built into the structure that became the city.”

That was tinker-terms, but Wen could read between the lines.

“The structures that kept the aether in the capital unnaturally still until the Lierganen stripped them for parts,” he said.

“There were three sets of these repose engines,” Asher said. “The largest was in the city itself and ripped out by the Second Empire, but there were also some in the palace and shipyard. If all three sets were destroyed, as the rampant god intended, then the backlash would have carved a wound in the aether. That wound was what the Principalities sought.”

Wen frowned.

“And what would they get out of that?” he asked.

“That is a matter best not discussed,” Lord Asher said. “Suffice it to say that any such sighting is to be reported immediately and you must make it clear to the children that the entire matter is under seal.”

He nodded. Anyone who’d lasted more a few years in the Watch learned to take ‘you don’t need to know that’ with grace, for it was as frequent an answer as rains in Izcalli.

“Understood.”

“Good,” Lord Asher said. “In recognition of the… difficult situation the Unluckies were thrust into, and the concerns over Maryam Khaimov’s state, it will be arranged that your brigade’s test next year will take place on the island of Tolomontera.”

Wen breathed out in relief. Oh, good. Much of the island was old ruins infested with lemures and worse, but that was still much easier on the kids than another Asphodel.

“Thank you, sir,” Wen Duan said. “They could do with a relatively quiet year.”

Chapter 78

The gods liked a laugh.

Black House’s location just outside the Collegium had once been a subtle slight by the Lords Rector but it had now become the reason the Watch headquarters in Tratheke hadn’t dropped in a hole. It had suffered attacks, but besides some broken windows and doors there was hardly a mark on Black House while most of the city’s heart was gone, disappeared into the dark below.

Tristan had read the reports, and despite how much worse it had seemed in the moment the corpse-god had only shattered about third of the Collegium grounds while breaking out. But, as was to be expected of a gaping hole in the ground over a cavern, the sinkhole had then continued to widen. Five days had passed, but word had it that this morning a street had still fallen with hardly any warning.

Not that he’d gotten to see any of it. He’d been unconscious the better part of a day after his little jaunt across the void, and woken up blind after – and with Fortuna nowhere in sight. That’d not even been the worst of it, for Song and Angharad had needed to pull out his fingernails. The odd nacre they had turned into was fusing with his flesh, turning into something like claws. As for the locks of his hair that had turned into solid gold, cutting them off had not been difficult.

Only a streak of his hair had then turned golden, and no number of dye bottles or haircuts could change that. A dangerous thing, for a thief to have such a recognizable mark.

He’d still been blind when their day and a half as ‘guests’ of the palace ended, but at least he could dimly make out Fortuna’s words by then. He’d been better off than Maryam, anyway, who only emerged from her feverish slumber to erupt in fits of screaming mania.  When they were finally allowed back in the city the Thirteenth was whisked away by the Watch, shoved into a carriage that’d rolled down one of the few streets still connecting Fort Archelean to the city and then kept inside Black House.

Endless hours of debriefing ensued as the senior officers in the capital tried to get a handle on what exactly had happened and, once it was established it shouldn’t cost them anything, what they could get out of Asphodel for it. At least by the third day he could see again – and see Fortuna as well – while Maryam only woke up groggy instead of screaming. Lieutenant Mitra had assured them she would live, though she would need to purge herself regularly until she could return to Scholomance – where a ritual would stabilize her for good.

Tristan almost envied her the sleep for everyone wanted a piece of them, of what they had done, and that meant his waking hours were swallowed up by the demands of diplomats. Captain Wen, thankfully, proved a bulwark against Brigadier Chilaca’s wildest ideas as well their main source of news about what was going on in the city.

“The civil war’s been averted,” Wen told them as early as the fourth day. “Apollonia Floros being held prisoner cut the grass under the feet of the ministers. The valley nobles rushed to reinforce Palliades and together with the lictors they were able to take back the Lordsport this morning.”

Asphodel’s largest port had until then been in the hands of the rebel magnates who, after two thirds of their fighting men died either storming Fort Archelean or from the god’s rising, retreated to the Lordsport and seized it from the men of House Cordyles. They’d dug in, perhaps hoping for reinforcements or relief by foreign allies, but the Lord Rector had put an end to that.

It’d only been a matter of time, Tristan knew. The Lordsport wasn’t meant to be held against a force coming from the capital, its defenses were pointed at the sea.

“What happened to the rebels?” he asked.

“They refused the terms of surrender offered,” Wen said. “No quarter was given.”

His jaw clenched. Ming and Dandan had been mercenaries, in the end. Their death was fair, as much as any death was fair. But the others… the Kassa traveling men, Damon from the warehouse. Phoebe and Pollos, even Rhea. Had any of them made it out? He hoped so. Some must have thrown down their arms and faded back into the streets instead of letting themselves be talked into marching on the Lordsport.

But he knew, deep down, that most of them would be dead. All because the magnates had thought they should be the wealthy men ruling over the commons instead of the other set. It had been the Ecclesiast behind it all, Tristan tried to tell himself, but it rang hollow. The Ecclesiast had used the rebellion but it was the magnates who’d schemed it. No one had been to benefit from it besides those rich merchants, and now no one at all was to gain – not even them.

The only thing worse than a victorious revolution was a failed one.

“And the Cordyles flotilla?” Angharad asked.

“The remaining ships were last seen sacking fishing villages on the eastern coast,” Captain Wen said. “Our best guess is they’re gathering supplies before turning pirate.”

It was maddening, being stuck inside Black House while the capital was still a smoking wreck one wrong step away from riots, but Tristan admitted to himself it might be for the best. From his temporary seat in the southeastern ward Evander Palliades had overseen the reclamation of Tratheke and the Lordsport, and the moment he had them he began cleaning house.

And he wasn’t half-hearted about it, either.

Gallows and a headsman’s block were raised in the southwestern ward, fed a steady supply of corpses at every hour of the day and night while crowds came to jeer at the hated traitors, eventually growing bored enough with the spectacle that they only showed up when the death of a well-known name was announced in advance by the lictors.

Cultists and the leading figures of the traitor lictors hanged, while the rebel magnates and nobles were beheaded. For those latter types, death was far from the worse of it: word in the street was that Palliades had confiscated so much property from the families he’d be able to rebuild Tratheke twice if he sold it.

More quietly, the rank-and-file of both rebellions were put in irons until they could be sent off to their new fate – rowers in the Lord Rector’s galleys or working in the mines of Arke. Ten-year sentences, which in either case would be a death sentence for most of them. Galleymen were treated like slaves by most captains and Tristan had never known a mine that did not take a kickback of corpses in exchange for yielding its wealth.

Only a few souls were spared the axe and the noose, their fates up in the air until the grand ceremony Evander Palliades had announced at the week’s end – a celebration of the heroes of the ‘Three Risings’, where honors were to be distributed and the debatable notion of Palliades being victorious hammered in until there could be no more argument. Until that day Lady Apollonia Floros, Ambassador Gule and Lord Cleon Eirenos, as well as most of fence-sitting nobles who’d joined the rebellion at the last moment, were being held in Fort Archelean.

“Think he’ll kill Floros?” he asked Song on one of her rare breaks.

It had not escaped the Thirteenth’s notice that, despite opportunities otherwise, the Lord Rector had not met her in person since that long night. Even so she likely understood the man better than anyone else in black.

“I don’t know,” Song admitted. “It would be best for House Palliades if he did, else her descendants might rise to challenge his, but he won’t want to.”

“Her name’s being dragged through the mud,” Tristan noted. “That might neuter her enough for sparing.”

The people’s understanding of the Three Risings had been rather more unflattering to the rebels than the truth. The most popular story out there was that Apollonia Floros and Maria Anastos – the most powerful of the provably involved magnates – had been offered rule of Asphodel by the mad god known as the ‘Newborn’, some ancient deity of death and madness. The rebels had conspired to free it from its prison, only to turn on each other when they succeeded.

The use of the name ‘Newborn’ would have been a hint as to the source even if the temples of Oduromai weren’t outright preaching the tale. Not that the Lord Rector had wasted any time in sending men out to further vilify the rebels while praising how the loyal lictors and Watch agents had put down the Newborn.

Not that there’d been a need to tell the city of the latter. Apparently half of Tratheke had seen Maryam slay the Newborn, which had in a night’s span turned her into the most famous woman in the capital. That might well be true of the entire country by year’s end.

“Much depends on how strong he believes his position is,” Song finally said. “The western nobles fell in line, but the east is still being difficult – simply because they haven’t proclaimed a Lord Rector of their own does not mean they won’t.”

Tristan figured that the last thing Asphodel needed was a civil war, but it might not be beyond some ambitious fools to hear of the ravaging of Tratheke and the damages on the Lordsport then decide these meant the Palliades had grown weak enough to overthrow. They might not even be wrong, he grimly thought. The Collegium had not been as densely peopled as the southern wards, but losing such a large chunk the capital’s inhabited grounds had still meant the death of thousands.

Casualties were still difficult to assess, Wen had told them, because with entire neighborhoods gone it was hard to get an accurate tally. Tratheke was said to hold as many as eighty thousand souls within its walls and Tristan would not be surprised if a tenth of those souls had died to either the fighting or the sinkhole. A blow like that would take decades to recover from.

Either way, that was the business of Asphodel and little of his. Tristan soon found that he had the most free time of the Thirteenth, for even now that the interrogation was largely over Song and Angharad kept getting dragged back into officer meetings so they could contribute their ‘perspective’. Maryam and Hooks were still sleeping two thirds of their days away, and according to Lieutenant Mitra would for some time yet. The fever had lowered, and she no longer sweated through her sheets when he sat by her bedside.

Mitra had called what the sisters did ‘surgery by tooth and bludgeon’, sounding fascinated, which had Tristan firmly insisting that the Khaimovs obey their instructions of bed rest when they woke and demanded to be taken up the roof to have a look at the city. He even went as far as crossing the line by enlisting Song, which they rightfully treated as a heinous betrayal. Their captain was perfectioning her disappointed stare, which had already been a formidable thing.

Thankfully, he had something to while away the hours while the sister slept.

The rooms were in the guest wing of Black House, which while larger and nicer than what was reserved for lower officers also happened to be isolated from the rest of the grounds. And while the door itself was locked there was no guard at the door, because it was being kept quiet that the survivors of the Nineteenth Brigade had been put under house arrest.

Tristan began with the room to the left, rapping his knuckles against it.

“Are you decent?”

A moment, then there was a sigh.

“Again?”

“Again,” Tristan agreed.

“I am,” Cressida Barboza said in the tone of someone being marched to the gallows.

“That’d be-”

“- a first,” Cressida said with him, mimicking his voice in a high-pitched tone. “Die. That wasn’t even funny the first time.”

“That’s why it keeps getting funnier every time I do it,” Tristan happily replied.

And she’d learned that unless she went along with the joke, he would walk away and leave her to her boredom. The thief fished out the key he’d borrowed from the serving staff – which they would eventually realize had gone missing – and unlocked the door, waiting a beat before he opened it. Cressida was seated in a padded armchair like a brooding tyrant, wearing a coat and frilly green dressing gown which, along with the bare feet, had likely been meant to shock him at first.

After the sight failed to elicit embarrassment or raging lust – hah! – in him, he suspected she’d kept it up out of laziness. Her entire room was the kind of disorderly that would set Song twitching: bed unmade, clothes all over the floor, a half-eaten plate on the table with a book next to it. Her poison bag was open and several vials on the shelf. Tristan had been mentally marking the heights, and they kept slightly lowering every day.

She was liver-tempering, taking a little poison every day so her body would grow immune.

“Why do you darken my doorstep, Abrascal?” she sneered.

He brought up the first of the packages he carried, a cloth-wrapped book, and her eyes lit up. She then mastered her enthusiasm, raising her nose.

“Leave it on the table,” she said.

“It’s a nice book. I’m not leaving it next to…” Tristan paused, took a sniff. “Day-old pork and rice.”

“The Tianxi’s really getting to you, huh,” Cressida amusedly said.

He pointedly set down the book on her commode, ignoring the undergarments and chest wrappings adorning it.

“If she learns I enabled someone to spill sauce on an atlas that old, she may have me shot,” Tristan replied.

Finally doing away with the posturing, Cressida rose and padded across the room to take the cloth off the book. She quickly paged through the beginning, then stopped when she found – he leaned over to take a look, glimpsing what looked like a stretch of the Meridian Road. Interesting, that. The grand imperial highway linking Sacromonte to the obscured heart of Old Liergan was of interest to many, font of wealth that it was, but it was so well-policed by the Six that the Watch presence on it was supposedly quite limited. Mind you, that was the version that the Six put out. It might be worth asking the Watch what the real numbers were. Cressida snapped the book shut before he could get a better look.

“I would thank you,” she said, “but as always that production at the start burnt the gratitude out of me.”

“A mightily short candle, that gratitude,” he drawled.

Her eyes dipped to his other package and she leaned in, sniffing.

“Honeycakes?”

“Not for you,” he chided.

She tried glaring, but when his brow only rose in answer she retreated back to her armchair. She crossed her legs, then her arms, and looked exasperated for some reason.

“What did I do now?” he asked.

“You’re really not interested in the slightest, are you?” she sighed.

Ah, so the leg-crossing had been showing her bare legs on purpose. Why? Tristan cocked his head to the side.

“You’re trying to sleep with me to incite sentimentality,” he said.

“That and there’s worse ways to pass the time,” she said. “But I can take a hint.”

Why was only half the answer, he decided. Why now? Ah. It took a moment to parse through the possible suspects.

“Tupoc visited you,” he said.

“This lock does not hold me unless I let it,” Cressida acknowledged. “He had interesting things to say.”

Including, no doubt, that Hage had arrived at Black House late last night. Which meant the fate of the Nineteenth was about to be settled for good.

“He offered you a place in the Fourth?” Tristan asked, genuinely curious.

For a moment she looked as if she was weighing the price she should ask for, before deciding her bargaining position was not strong enough for that.

“If I live to return to Tolomontera,” she said. “He wants to fill his brigade back up to four.”

The Fourth Brigade was looking rather dented, at the moment, with both Acceptable Losses and Velaphi dead. Add to that how Alejandra Torrero’s forearm had needed amputation and it was only natural he would seek to bolster his numbers.

“If your involvement with the Ivory Library remains quiet, you could have better prospects,” he noted.

“Are you offering?” she said, batting her eyes.

He snorted back, hiding his genuine opinion on the prospect. Namely that Maryam would surely kill her, a thought that was not unfond.

“No, I thought not,” Cressida said. “It’s not me you’re eyeing.”

Tristan shrugged. Seeing he would give her nothing more, she pressed on.

“He seems a decent commander, and this way I am spared taking another test,” she said.

The Nineteenth’s contract had been marked as unfulfilled by the Lord Rector’s office, to his amusement. The Eleventh and the Thirteenth had joined the Fourth as marked fulfilled on what he figured was a collection of technicalities and the horrible look it would be for Evander Palliades to turn on the blackcloaks after they’d saved his city.

“But it all rests on my living through the month.”

The implied question hung heavy between them. Tristan kept his face calm, leaning back against the commode.

“Why?” he asked.

To her honor, she did not pretend to misunderstand what he was asking.

“The money,” Cressida frankly said. “And the potential to milk Tozi for favors if she rose high enough she was able to pull on family connections again.”

He’d ask her why she wanted the money, but they both knew she’d lie.

“Convince me you’re not going to be a problem,” Tristan said, crossing his arms.

“I will be the first suspect in anything happening to you from now on,” she said. “It would be in my best interest to warn and help you against foes to avoid having fingers pointed at me.”

“I’d have leverage over you,” Tristan said. “Which is power. But it would also mean I have leverage over you.”

Something that, in their common trade, was traditionally remedied by cutting a throat and burning the evidence.

“It’s not leverage I can remove,” Cressida pointed out. “Assuming you go to Hage with the deal Tozi originally took, the Krypteia still has knowledge of my indiscretion. It’ll be in my files. As long as you don’t use it to constantly twist my arm, I don’t achieve anything all that useful by killing you.”

Which was, Tristan would concede, a fair point. One he had considered himself, but that she would think of it without him offering so much as a hint made it twice as salient.

“You don’t regret anything,” he finally said.

Her brow rose, but those brown eyes stayed calm.

“I regret incorrectly assessing the situation,” Cressida Barboza. “Your caliber and Tozi’s. How far the others would push after encountering failure, the strength of the Ivory Library’s grip on them. I regret plenty, Tristan.”

Just not what I wanted you to regret, he thought. Nothing about the act of selling him like cattle sparked unease in her. That would make her a fine Mask, after loyalty in the Watch was branded on her back. It just made her someone he could never, ever trust. He made himself breathe out.

“I liked you, when we first met,” Tristan told her.

She looked startled.

“I liked you as well,” Cressida said, then reluctantly added. “You are not the worst company.”

“That fondness made if feel personal when you turned on me,” he said.

A fleck of something like pity passed in her eyes. For his naivety, his sentimentality? Before she could decide on her answer, he pushed himself off the commode.

“But it wasn’t, on your end,” Tristan said. “Only business.”

“I am glad you can see that,” she said in a guarded tone.

Looking for a trap. There wasn’t. He wondered if he could see the pity in his eyes, at the world she had chosen to live in. One built entirely on transaction, on gain and loss. The Law of Rats stripped of even its meager kindnesses. A rat waited to be cornered, before biting. Only cats hunted for sport. Cressida Barboza would make a better Mask than he, Tristan suspected. Or at least one better suited to many of the black works ahead.

But, at the end of the day, Tristan would rather have nightmares than live one.

“I’ll see you around, Cressida,” he said.

She only called out when his hand reached the door.

“What will you do?” the Mask asked.

He paused.

“I have no reason to answer you,” the Mask replied.

He closed the door behind him, locked it. It felt like too large and too thin a barrier all at once.

Tristan blinked as he saw the hallway – or rather, didn’t, for the world had gone black and… he breathed out when his vision swam, black turning to gray as he found someone leaning against the wall. Fanning herself with some ostentatious thing made of peacock feathers was Fortuna.

It still happened, sometimes, that when she focused her attention on him the world become eerily similar to what he’d seen that night. Black and white and gray, and he just knew that if he pulled deep enough he’d be able to see the – putting a hand on the wall to hold himself up, Tristan pushed down the nausea. Fuck. Even eyes closed it spun, there was nothing to do but wait it out.

Fortuna squeezed his arm in affection, waiting with him in silence until the worse had passed. He opened his eyes to an entirely normal hallway, save for the goddess standing in it. She had put away the Asphodelian dress for one rather similar to Tredegar’s on the night of the Three Risings, though naturally in scarlet. She’d even worn a saber at her hip, before his profuse and continued mockery forced her to cease.

“She likes you more than she let on, that girl,” Fortuna said.

Her guess, or divine insight? The former, he wagered. Fortuna, despite what he had glimpsed when she rode his soul, did not strike him as overly burdened with the latter. Tristan shrugged.

“It doesn’t matter,” he said.

A cat would be a cat, and that was all there was to it. Trust was rarer than gold, so it ought to be spent even more prudently. There were more deserving souls than Cressida Barboza, who he must admit did not disappoint because of who she was so much as because she was not who he would have liked her to be. In the end, he was the source of his own disappointment.

Fortuna sighed, angling down her fan.

“You should go bicker with Maryam,” she advised. “Her sister does funny things with soup.”

Like throwing it at him.

“After,” he muttered, eyeing the other door.

Fortuna hummed.

“Well, he’s fine too.”

His brow rose.

“You approve?”

“He sent me a prayer of thanks for saving all of Asphodel,” she preened. “Clearly he is a most discerning young man.”

He rolled his eyes at her. Tristan had expected change, after that lunatic stroll they took together. How could he not, when he had come so close to sainthood? He still had the physical marks of the beginning changes, put away in an iron box. And there had been other changes.

Tristan had a feel for it now, the way her power coursed through him all the time. Not in a way that would let him pull on it for a trick, but he focused he could feel the… tides in the odds, so to speak. When a situation became more and more unusual. Yet Fortuna herself had not become any different. It was only to be expected, since the nature of gods could not truly change, but some part of him had…

Well, it didn’t matter. If the sole difference in her speeches was that she now talked about prayers and added a duty to build her a peerless temple to her list of wild demands he could live with it. And if some part of him suspected that this was just the beginning, that the one thing in his life he could always count on had been irremediably changed, then he could dismiss that as fear talking.

He hoped.

“We’ll see,” Tristan replied.

He paused, then rolled his eyes at her again just to be sure she saw. Ignoring her offended squawking, he knocked on Izel Coyac’s door. A muted ‘come in’ reached his ears, so he did. Izel’s room had much the same layout as Cressida’s, save that it had a window at the back – though one that could not be opened higher than a thumb’s height. How both treated the area, though, stood in stark contrast.

Izel had his clothes folded on the shelf in neat piles, while the rest of his affairs were so cleanly put away Tristan would have thought no one inhabited the room. The sole touch of disorder was around the writing desk, over which he was currently bending. A chest full of small metal parts lay open, and several leather sheaths full of tools that went from simple to outlandish. Izel himself was staring down at the insides of a small bronze case through a handheld magnifying lens, delicately adjusting something with small pincers.

“Sit,” the tinker said without turning. “I am almost done.”

Tristan hopped onto his commode, which unlike the last was mercifully free of chest wrappings. Izel, tongue peeking out the corner of his mouth, pushed something into place that let out a small click and he straightened with a pleased look.

“Now, if I am not mistaken-”

He withdrew the pincers and closed the case, pressing on the button atop it. The quiet but audible sound of ticking needles was heard. Tristan’s eyes widened, for he had not recognized the piece from a distance.

“Already?” he asked.

The Izcalli put down the handheld magnifying glass and turned a smile on him, eyes ringed.

“I may have stayed up late,” Izel admitted. “It is a fascinating work – it is rare for Lierganen gearwork to impress me, but the artisan who made this was highly skilled. Vanesa, you said the name was?”

Tristan swallowed.

“Vanesa of Sacromonte,” he quietly agreed.

“I do not have the tools or pieces to replace the glass here,” Izel said, tapping the surface of the casing, “but the clockwork has been fixed and I should have the face in working order by evening’s end.”

His fingers clenched.

“Thank you,” Tristan said.

Izel dismissed the words with a wave.

“Any halfway decent tinker in Port Allazei could do the same,” he said, then grimaced. “Besides, I was a contributor to its wrecking. It is the least I can do.”

The least he could would have cost Tristan a tidy sum of gold coming from anyone else, the thief thought. There was a reason he had accepted, despite his misgivings, when Izel heard him carrying the scraps in a pouch and spontaneously offered.

“It wasn’t,” Tristan disagreed, “but hopefully this can serve as something of a salary.”

He produced a wrapped cloth, his second, and rose to offer it to Izel – who hastily rose to meet him halfway. The tinker tore open the wrapping and practically inhaled one of the three honeycakes, letting out a moan that had Tristan suppressing a snicker.

“Howw are theshe sho good?” Izel uttered, through a mouthful.

Tristan did not actually like them all that much, but it was always good for a laugh to watch the Izcalli massacre a plate of these. Izel swallowed, reaching for a second, then stopped himself.

“No,” he muttered. “Make them last.”

He put the pastries down on the desk.

“On the other hand,” Izel said, “it’d be a waste not to eat them while they’re still warm.”

So disappeared half of another honeycake, though Izel then guiltily glanced his way and set down the other half. He coughed into his fist.

“Would you like some?” the Izcalli reluctantly offered.

“Well,” Tristan smiled, “if you’re offering…”

He let them man despair for a good three seconds before sparing him. They chatted, for Izel was in a fine mood despite being under arrest. He was, Tristan suspected, relieved all the business with the Ivory Library was finally out of his hands.

“How is Cressida?” Izel finally asked.

“As she ever is,” Tristan replied.

He grimaced.

“She grows on you,” Izel assured him. “It just takes a while for her to pull the thorns.”

“That may be,” Tristan politely replied.

He cocked an eyebrow.

“Had any visitors since we last spoke?”

“Someone – I assume Xical – passed by this morning to slip an eerily well-inked depiction of me getting drawn and quartered under the door,” Izel shared.

Tristan closed his eyes and, with much effort, did not actually laugh.

“Bait is apparently a fine drawing hand,” he got out.

“That would explain it,” Izel drawled. “I’m guessing a senior Mask has arrived?”

“Officer Hage,” Tristan said. “Late last night.”

Izel nodded.

“I’ve already prepared my confession, though I expect we’ll be interrogated nonetheless,” he said.

Tristan eyed him, watching for deceit.

“I offered Tozi a deal,” he idly said.

Izel snorted.

“And then she tried to kill you,” he said. “By most standards, Tristan, that is considered declining the terms offered.”

“And for that, you killed her,” Tristan said. “Arguably you held up your end.”

Izel leaned back into his seat.

“It’s not that I don’t understand what you’re offering, Tristan,” he said. “But I’m not interested in buying a pardon with anyone’s blood, not even Tozi’s. That is the very sort of thinking that led me to obeying the Ivory Library in the first place.”

He gritted his teeth.

“It’s the very sort of thinking I enlisted to leave behind,” Izel said. “But then when you fear something you bring it with you everywhere, don’t you? My father told me that, once. And he is many things, but a fool is not one of them.”

“Confessing,” Tristan said, “will see you placed in Krypteia custody. Assuming you are not sold back to your enemies in Izcalli, you would be assigned to some dangerous wasteland at the edge of the world.”

Possibly Hell. Or the Someshwar’s border with the Desolation, which some argued was worse.

“I took oaths when I enlisted,” Izel gently said. “There is no arguing that I broke them.”

The thief hummed.

“I don’t care about the oaths,” he said.

Izel blinked.

“I, uh,” he said. “That is your prerogative.”

“It is,” Tristan agreed. “I am irked, Izel, because you are forgetting the most important part.”

“I am?”

“Indeed,” he nodded. “The Watch will get its due either way, but what about me? Am I not the most wounded party?”

Izel paused.

“I do not own much,” he said. “But once in custody I can will it to you to-”

“Paltry recompense,” Tristan said. “No, I’ll get my money’s worth out of you Coyac.”

He leaned in.

“Two years, at least.”

“I beg your pardon?” Izel said.

“Two years of tinker’s work,” Tristan said, then wagged his finger. “And don’t you think about shorting me on this. There’ll be no confession, else how are you to deliver?”

“Abrascal,” the other man said, tone disbelieving, “are you trying to bully me into joining the Thirteenth Brigade?”

Tristan smiled charmingly.

“That’s not important,” he said. “The real question is this-”

He leaned in, lowered his voice so Izel would have to do the same.

“Is it working?”

Izel’s face blanked for a moment, then he let out a startled laugh.

“It’s kind of you,” he said. “But your captain-”

Tristan reached into his pocket and slapped down the contents on the table. It was a folded paper.

“And this is?”

“Your transfer papers,” he said. “Signed by Captain Song Ren.”

Who had needed some talking into this, but less than he had figured would be needed. Izel had apparently tried to warn her of what was going on while they were both at Black House, which raised him in her esteem. The Izcalli paused.

“It would be trouble for you,” he said. “Khaimov detests me.”

“She holds you in contempt,” Tristan said, “because of what you did do.”

She was not a forgiving one, his Maryam. He rather liked it that way.

“She could set the contempt aside for the same reason,” he continued. “Unless, of course, scorn is too high a barrier for you to overcome.”

Izel swallowed.

“And Tredegar?”

“She’s developed something a sweet tooth for redemption, these days,” Tristan said. “Angharad Tredegar is not the kind of woman to look down on someone trying to do better.”

Not when she was still desperately trying to dig her way out of the trap she’d fallen into. That favor she’d asked of him was most revealing.

“It seems you’ve thought of everything,” Izel finally said.

There was a faint bitterness to the tone.

“I won’t force your hand,” Tristan said. “If you want to throw yourself on a pyre, Izel, I won’t stop you.”

He rose to his feet.

“But it won’t do me any good to watch you burn,” he said. “I don’t think it’d do anyone any good, really, except those you are inconvenient to. And I don’t consider myself one of them.”

He scanned Izel’s face, found it almost blank. The other man, he decided was not yet convinced.

“Think about it,” Tristan said. “Hage can wait.”

Izel did not answer until he was at the door.

“Why?”

Tristan turned, leaning his back against the door.

“Because you’re trying,” he quietly said. “Because you tried, because I think you’ll still be trying tomorrow. And the truth is I’ve done things I’m not proud of, Izel.”

His fingers tightened around the tile that wasn’t there.

“So I’d like to think that trying matters,” Tristan said.

And he left Izel Coyac to his silence. The door closed on the tinker’s heavy face, Tristan taking a breath to steady himself. The absence welcoming him was what gave it away.

Fortuna was not here, and there were only so many reasons she wouldn’t be.

“Walk with me.”

Hage’s face was expressionless, for the devil refrained from moving his shell into an expression. Tristan hid his unease and followed the old Mask, away from the guest wing. He did not bother to ask how much of that Hage had heard: devilkind had much finer senses than men, a door barely made a difference if they were close enough. The old devil led him through stairs and halls, Tristan making out their destination only a minute in, the gardens atop Black House. The view of the city, in the afternoon light, was a bleak one. A corpse with ragged hole in the chest.

Hage did not seem to mind, sitting on one of the benches. Tristan remained standing.

“So now I get to hear the verdict,” the thief said, forcing nonchalance.

“Consider this,” Hage said.

The devil waited a beat, folding his fingers.

“The Krypteia has, within the Watch, power and authority that in some ways trumps even that of the Conclave with little oversight but that which it consents to,” Hage said. “A Mask granted a commission by our own order has the right to order the detainment, interrogation and under some circumstances even the death of fellow watchmen with no consideration to rank or years of service. We are allowed to lie to our superiors, give false testimony before tribunals and with sufficient justification break most laws of the Watch.”

Hage’s eyes found him.

“How does one check such men, Tristan?” he asked.

“You can’t,” he said. “Not really.”

Because the first thing the Masks would do was compromise any branch of the Watch meant to check them.

“Which means the burden of checking the Krypteia rests on the shoulders of the Krypteia,” Hage said. “An enterprise doomed to failure, should the order be monolithic.”

“So the order’s fractured,” Tristan quietly said. “And some pieces are looking at the others instead of the enemy.”

He frowned.

“And you’re part of the section that…”

“Winnows out the unsuitable,” Hage evenly said.

He shivered at the matter-of-fact tone.

“It is not a fair or clean process, blowing out the chaff,” the devil said. “But it is necessary. Making such provisions significantly cut down on abuses of power after we implemented them across the Krypteia.”

“You kill anyone who looks like they could turn into a problem down the line,” Tristan said. “Gods. So if I’d killed the entire Nineteenth, even if I found a way that didn’t break Watch rules…”

“I would have snapped your neck,” Hage said, not shying away from the truth in the slightest.

Tristan could respect the honesty, if nothing else.

“And Cressida?” he asked.

“She has one strike on her account,” the devil said. “This will be made known to her.”

“But you won’t kill her,” Tristan slowly said, “because she was doing it for gold, and you think she’d do less damage if she went bad after climbing up the ranks.”

“Greed is manageable,” Hage said. “It can be burned out, with the proper lessons. The propensity to systematically murder apparent threats when feeling cornered is not so salvageable.”

Tristan’s jaw clenched.

“Why don’t I get a strike?”

“Because Nerei taught you too well,” the devil said. “You are a skilled enough liar to hide instability unless confronted with genuine pressure – that is one of the reasons Asher allowed the Ivory Library to hound you so. It is, indeed, why we sent the Nineteenth to Asphodel knowing they were being leveraged to move against you.”

Tristan forced himself to calm, to consider the angles. And there were only so many reasons for the Krypteia to take such a hard line with him from the start.

“Abuela’s a winnower as well, isn’t she?” he asked. “That’s why I don’t get a strike. Because you think she taught me to see through the usual tripwires.”

“She has done so with some of her previous apprentices,” Hage said. “We now handle her pupils with particular care.”

“Lucky me,” Tristan bitterly said.

“Do not think yourself unique,” the devil said. “Did you think something like Scholomance, where students are initiated into the covenants holding our greatest secrets as a matter of fact instead of after years of observation, would ever be tolerated by the Krypteia without thorough vetting of those involved?”

He breathed in sharply.

“I’m not the only one getting tested,” Tristan said.

And didn’t that explain quite a few things?

“You will all be tested at one time or another,” Hage easily said. “But you, at least, have answered a question for me.”

“And what would that be?” Tristan asked.

“Is there anything of you that would not fit under the mask?” Hage said.

He swallowed.

“Is there?”

And the devil smiled, teeth and teeth and teeth as far as the eye could see.

“There are few among my kind who are my elder, Tristan,” Hage said. “Some argue that makes me of a different breed but I am a devil still, and always will be. All cages can be broken save that of my own nature.”

Silence held.

“But we try,” Hage softly said. “We do. And I’d like to think it matters, just the same as you.”

 —

It had been a deliberate choice to have the ceremony on the edge of the Collegium, at the newly named Victory Square.

It’d once been a sprawling garden adjoining a row of expensive shops but the sinkhole had eaten a third of the garden, much of the rest sliding into the dark over the following days, and most the shops had burned down. Instead the space had become a large plaza of sorts, about the length of a street and made broader by bringing down some the remaining buildings. Thousands could squeeze in there now and as many in the adjoining streets, but as far as Song was concerned the impressive part was the wooden terrasse overlooking the square.

The brass framework delineating the Collegium, which had once held up its enormous panels of glass, had been used anew. The frame was thoroughly scaffolded so a tall wooden platform could be raised to tower over the gathered crowd in the square. A temporary structure, though Song suspected in time it would be turned into something more permanent. Regardless, its very existence was meant to be a statement: Tratheke might have been wounded, but from that injury the people of Asphodel could build new wonders.

Evander was not content with merely solidifying the position of House Palliades, he was seeding hope for the years to come.

“I found him. Second level, third room from the left.”

Song tore her gaze away from the square, turning to Tristan. The door to the balcony she was standing on had been left open and his footsteps were quiet, so she’d had no notion of his return. The Mask, despite her best efforts, still looked inexplicably wrinkled even wearing a freshly pressed formal uniform. The Malani tricorn he’d insisted on wearing against all advice was tucked under his arm.

“Guards?” Song asked.

“He wasn’t allowed to bring any in here,” Tristan said. “One attendant, currently making tea.”

Song’s brow rose. All of the guests of honor for the day’s ceremony were being hosted in what had once been a grand tailor’s shop, one of the capital’s finest dressmakers. Its large number of salons and fitting rooms, meant to receive wealthy patrons, had made it a natural fit to hold the souls the Lord Rector wanted to honor until it was time for them to join him on the terrasse.

What this shop didn’t have, though, was facilities to make tea. Had the ambassador’s attendant brought their own tea kettle? The thought seemed absurd.

“Then the only obstacle would be the lictors in the halls,” she said.

“They don’t seem to have instructions to stop us wandering around,” Tristan noted. “I asked Angharad to test the waters by visiting Lord Saon and they did not intervene.”

Song hummed. Angharad had mentioned getting along well with several of the younger scions of House Saon when she’d gone to the country, and along with House Pisenor those nobles had earned much acclaim by leading the charge in reinforcing the Lord Rector after the Three Risings. Given the… complicated position of House Eirenos at the moment and how House Iphine had been up to its neck in the ministerial coup, those two houses were poised to become the first of the valley lords.

Their presence at the ceremony meant that Evander recognized as much and wanted to publicly bind them to him. No doubt they’d each be tossed some of the Iphine lands as a reward while Evander kept the choicest cuts for House Palliades.

“Then I will head there directly,” Song made herself say.

“He locked his door,” Tristan said. “I’m guessing to avoid exactly that.”

Song’s lips thinned in anger. Then the gray-eyed man flourished his wrist with highly unnecessary theater, producing a small silver key.

“Alas,” Tristan smirked, “the lictors didn’t search the owner’s office when they commandeered this place. They didn’t find his private set of keys, which were helpfully numbered to match the doors.”

“I wonder if I should be concerned by the frequency at which I have begun to endorse your crimes,” Song noted, then inclined her head. “Thanks.”

“It’s nothing,” he dismissed. “I would probably have broken in out of curiosity anyhow.”

By which meant boredom, really, since Maryam was currently napping in the room behind them. A healthy precaution given that they would standing out there for at least half an hour and while her fever had broken she found it difficult to stay awake more than a few hours at a time, much less stand.

Song lightly touched his shoulder in thanks regardless, squaring her own before crossing the fitting room. She pretended not to hear Maryam’s snores resound from the sofa, Hooks curiously peeking out of her sister when she passed but not speaking in fear of waking her. Song nodded a goodbye, which was returned, and then she was out in the hall.

Nerves would not serve her, she reminded herself. Hand on the chisel.

There was a pair of lictors guarding the stairs but they said nothing as she passed. One was glaring, though – as was not infrequent from them these days. Word had spread of her drawing Evander down to the city on false pretenses, though opinions seemed split on whether she had done so to avoid his being nabbed by the coup or because she’d meant to sell him to the Yellow Earth before changing her mind at the last moment. You could tell who believed what from the dark looks easily enough.

There was another soldier upstairs, but she was on patrol. Song slowed her stride and let the lictor turn the corner before heading to the third door from the left. She slid in the key and turned, catching the surprise intake of breath within before she entered and closed the door behind her. The second floor did not have balconies, but it did have large windows of Tratheke glass, almost two thirds of a man’s height. They had been opened here, letting in the Glare, and Ambassador Guo stood before it as if framed by the light.

Tu Guo was a tall and stately man in his late fifties, whose mustache and long beard were deeply touched with gray. His old-fashioned hanfu was some of the most exquisite pieces of clothing Song had ever seen. It was not dripping in pearls and gold bangles, as was the fashion among the wealthy and tasteless. Instead every hem of the silken deep blue ensemble – jacket, skirts, the beizi overcoat – was embroidered with poetry in subtle silver thread. Even the hat he wore over his carefully styled hair, a black muslin cap with two oval flaps emerging from the sides, bore that same discreet mark.

Song recognized none of the writing, which likely meant he’d had one of the most fashionable poets of the Republics compose the verses for this very outfit. That, or he was confident enough in his own verses that he could use them without expecting mockery to ensue.

He was also looking rather displeased at her presence in this fitting room, which was not unexpected considering he had ignored even formal requests made through Brigadier Chilaca to meet with him. Not even the Thirteenth’s fine reputation on Asphodel was enough to make the likes of Song Ren someone a man in his position could afford to be acquainted with. A shame she would be forcing the matter. For him, anyway.

“Ambassador Guo,” she greeted in Cathayan.

She could see it in the way his face tensed ever so slightly, how he considered pretending not to see her before conceding to the reality that it would only make him look like a fool. Intelligent brown eyes were turned on her and the man inclined his head ever so slightly.

“Captain Song,” he said.

Captain Ren would have been a line too far, evidently, or even just using her full name.

“I have been meaning to speak with you, ambassador,” she smiled.

He did not smile back.

“I had heard this,” he said. “My duties of these last few weeks did not allow me time for private matters.”

“Duties?” she replied, cocking an eyebrow.

His face darkened. Tianxia had not covered itself in glory in this whole affair, which he well knew.

“As the Lord Rector of Asphodel was informed, captain, the embassy was unaware of this Ai’s evil plot,” he said. “While we acknowledge we have had contact with the local Yellow Earth sect in the past, it was then headed by a reasonable man – who was, we have since learned, murdered by this radical before she attempted this senseless violence.”

So they were pinning everything on Ai and hoping no one would find out the Asphodel sect had been in bed with this magnates’ uprising for years. Her brow rose even further.

“And the promises that this newborn ‘Republic of Asphodel’ would be supported by the fleets of Tianxia?”

“Lies, spoken by a crazed radical who sought to drag the Republics into war against the will of the people,” Ambassador Guo curtly said. “Tianxia has ever been a friend and ally to the Asphodel Rectorate, despite attempts by foreign powers to malign this fruitful relationship.”

Song idly wondered who was the foreign power most exploiting this blunder at the moment – was it Sacromonte, using it as a way to curtail Tianxi influence in what it still saw as its backyard, or the very Watch she served? It would be child’s play for Brigadier Chilaca to push for restrictions on the trade of aetheric engines with Tianxia after the Yellow Earth was caught backing a coup. The ambassador’s sole comfort must be that Malan was in an even worse position, since Ambassador Gule had been taken alive and revealed as a leading figure of the cult.

The tall man looked away.

“This unpleasant subject has put me in a black temper,” Ambassador Guo said. “You must allow me the time to compose myself before we are called to the ceremony.”

Ah, and she’d wondered why he even bothered to humor her implications. She could almost admire the politeness of that dismissal and how elegantly it had been brought about.

“It’s a shame our conversation must end,” she said. “Who can I then discuss with Ai’s confession that Hao Yu was murdered with your permission and, indeed, on your behalf?”

She shrugged.

“Brigadier Chilaca,” Song suggested. “Or perhaps the Lord Rector himself?”

The ambassador turned to face her fully for the first time, his face carved out of stone, the Glare at his back a burning halo.

“No,” Song mused. “Too small a company. Perhaps it should be shared with the crowd outside, when the Thirteenth Brigade accepts its honors?”

The man was a seasoned diplomat but he still had to suppress a twitch at that last one. For such a thing to come out would be a hard blow to Tianxia’s reputation in these parts, certainly, but that was not the reason why he feared it. Asphodel would demand reparations, likely backed by the Six, and the merchants of the Republics would lose very profitable trade until relations stabilized. But these would be consequences for Tianxia at large, and ultimately relatively minor ones.

For the ambassador himself, however, it would be an utter disaster.

“Hearsay,” Ambassador Guo said. “You would threaten me with a fanatic’s lies?”

“In the Watch, it is an enlisted officer’s right to refuse being subjected to interrogation under truth-telling contracts,” Song said. “It is a lesser-known fact that, for a fee, an officer can instead request to be placed under such a contract when making a report.”

She saw that sink in, the implicit threat.

“That you believe it the truth would not make it so,” the man curtly said.

“Does that really matter?” Song wondered. “The final report will still make it to Evander Palliades and to the Conclave. And where does that leave you, ambassador?”

He paled.

Because it wasn’t the strength of the Watch she was threatening him with, or even of Asphodel. If she made what she knew public then Tu Guo would be expelled from the island and the Watch would request him to be handed over for trial, but they both knew he would make it back safely to Tianxia regardless. The Republics would not suffer one of their diplomats to be ill-treated, or handed over to another great power for judgement.

But when Guo got back to the Republics, the moment he got off that ship he would cease being an ambassador and instead become a monumental embarrassment. A visible reminder of the greatest diplomatic debacle Tianxia had been involved in for several decades.

“The only real question left would be whether you will die in confinement at your ancestral shrine,” Song calmly said, “or if you will retire to the country where a sudden sickness will take you within the year.”

The older man studied her for a long moment. No longer dismissing her, for she had shown she would cut his throat if he did.

“If that was your intent, you would already have done so,” Tu Guo said. “You come to bargain.”

“I come to give terms,” Song corrected. “Take them or leave them.”

This was not a fish market, there would be no haggling.

“What,” the older man flatly said, “do you want?”

“You’re in bed with the Yellow Earth,” Song said.

He looked about to object but she raised a hand to cut him off.

“The exact nature of that relationship is of little interest to me,” she said. “I only care that it exists.”

And that he was influential enough his permission had been sought before abjuring the head of the Asphodel sect. That meant deeper ties than just the occasional information trading, which she suspected was as close as most diplomats actually got with the Yellow Earth.

“And what do you want of them?” Ambassador Guo asked.

“Why, I want to be their friend,” Song smiled. “The kind of friend who buries the true depths of their involvement in the coup – like, say, the existence of Tianxi mercenary artillerymen hired by the Yellow Earth who drilled the magnates’ forces – and in exchange gets her skeletons buried.”

He was not slow on the uptake.

“The royalist,” Ambassador Guo said.

She wondered whether he avoided saying her brother’s name out of distaste or prudence.

“I don’t believe that this knowledge needs spreading,” Song said. “Don’t you agree? Why, one might even say that it’s my trouble to handle and word on such matters is best sent to me in the future.”

She would not let herself be blindsided twice.

“I can contain such a rumor,” Ambassador Guo slowly said. “And even arrange, as a courtesy, for the right correspondence to reach you.”

He paused.

“I can do this, as a man of influence.”

As blunt a reminder as he could give that should she sell him out he’d be in no position to aid her. She thought it tasteful on his part that he had not bothered threatening retaliation against her family should she turn on him. They both understood the implicit give and take here, no need to be crude.

Song tilted her head to the side and smiled.

“Why, ambassador, would you ever be anything else?”

The older man looked away, back out the window.

“Tend to my face and I will tend to yours,” he finally said.

A bargain struck. Song inclined her head.

“I’ll be expecting your letter,” she said, inclining her head. “A pleasant afternoon to you, ambassador.”

He did not bid her goodbye, so in a matching spirit of pettiness she did not lock his door before leaving. Let his attendant wonder about that. Song returned to the Thirteenth’s room below, ignoring the stares of the lictors, and found Tristan gone while Angharad had returned. Maryam was still merrily snoring away.

She took to the balcony with her friend, idly discussing what she had learned visiting the Saon – that the Lord Rector was holding Cleon’s fate close to his chest, but none of the Eirenos lands had been promised to anyone else – and waste time as Victory Square began to fill in the distance. Song was able to predict when they would be fetched just by the look of the numbers, though it helped that her eyes were able to see a heavy detachment of lictor escorting Evander to the bottom of the terrasse.

Song had wondered how he would get himself heard by thousands spread over a large plaza and several outlying streets, and the answer proved of some interest: some sort of aetheric device in the form of a brass horn set over a spinning helix in a box. Had Izel Coyac been here he would have been most interested but the tinker, despite having joined them up in the palace, was yet a member of the Nineteenth Brigade and unlike the Fourth and Thirteenth it was not being honored today.

Song would not want him here, either, even if he had gone against the others at the end. She saw the sense in his joining the Thirteenth, but she would not pretend their beginnings had been anything but what they were.

Evander’s speech had already begun when the lictors came and their brigade was escorted out of the grand shop and to a cordon of soldiers keeping the crowd out of the way to the terrasse. The machine was magnifying Evander’s voice, casting it far and wide, but Song thought it also made him sound… granular, for lack of better word. And sometimes there was a hum and the syllables were stretched out, which made him seem less skilled an orator than he truly was.

“- for which there must be justice,” the Lord Rector was saying. “Lady Apollonia Floros, step forward.”

Song’s head whipped up, but the angle of the terrasse hid the sight from her. Even as they approached the scaffolding around the metal Floros spoke into the machine and confessed to having taken arms against the Lord Rector, though she denied having conspired with the cult. The Thirteenth waited at the bottom of the terrasse along with the Fourth Brigade, equally in their formal uniform best. Tupoc looked unusually serious, while Bait looked like he wanted to sink into his own cape and Alejandra was visibly doped – as she ought to be, having lost her arm most of the way to the elbow.

They waited under the eye of the soldiers as Evander took the lead again and announced Apollonia Floros’ fate.

“-given her long years of service and her love of the Rectorate, Lady Floros will redeem her misdeeds in service of the people of Asphodel,” Evander said. “Passing all titles and lands in trust to the throne, she will be taking service in the Watch at the fortress of Stheno’s Peak.”

Cleverly done, Song thought. Floros was still popular enough that executing her would result in troubles out east, but tying her to what was widely considered a foreign power would put to torch to her support. Meanwhile it was also a bribe to the Watch, who would get to use a leading noble of Asphodel as the face of any expansion effort on the isle.

And, should Lady Floros desert, the Watch would have incentive to kill promptly her lest its reputation be tarnished.

“A bold play by Lady Floros,” Angharad noted.

“Enlisting?” Tristan asked.

“No, passing her holdings in trust to the throne,” she said. “She effectively ceded the disposal of her succession to the Lord Rector. He could take every scrap of Floros land and be well within his rights.”

“But he won’t,” Song quietly said. “Because it would taint his reputation, when she so nobly stepped away to redeem herself. Instead he’ll take some holdings, distribute a few more and pass the rest to Lady Floros’ heir.”

She had a daughter and a son. Song could not recall which was the eldest.

“A bold play,” Angharad repeated. “And one that will most preserve the strength of her house, for if she had insisted on a traditional succession the Lord Rector may have felt forced to smother her house entirely lest they become a thorn in his side.”

She spoke entirely without condemnation of such a decision, a reminder that for all her virtues Angharad been raised as yiwu.  Apollonia Floros was sent down and the doling out of sentences continued. Maria Anastos, leading figure of the rebel magnates, was instead sent to the gallows and all Anastos properties and ships confiscated by the throne. She traded a look with Tristan at that, neither of them surprised. Ambassador Gule of Bezan was the second test of cunning for Evander, and there Song was not sure he walked the line as well.

Gule was expelled from Asphodel, a formal complaint made to Malan and he was returned to the Queen Perpetual as he was sent – he would, cruelly, be made deaf and crippled again. Angharad’s face tightened, for she had liked the man even knowing him a traitor. You would have gotten more out of the Malani leaving him untouched, Song thought. But then this might not be Evander’s own anger at work – he had supporters of his own to appease, who might have balked at Gule leaving Asphodel with barely a slap on the wrist after what he had done.

The fence-sitting nobles, of which Menander Drakos was the greatest, were inflicted fines and lost their Tratheke properties but otherwise were sent away with nothing but a stern look. A peace offering to nobles out east who might be worried of the cost of returning to the fold. It was Lord Cleon Eirenos that was the last of the punishments, paraded out with priests at his side.

“-though tricked by the rebels Lord Cleon turned his blade on them, valiantly contributing to the slaying of the Newborn, and for his noble deeds was blessed by Oduromai himself,” the Lord Rector recounted.

Cleon was trotted up to the machine. He reiterated oaths of fealty to the throne and swore to raise a temple to Oduromai King on his lands, whose stewardship he would offer to House Palliades. So a massive fine in all but name, paired with an excuse for the Lord Rector to keep soldiers near the Eirenos manor. It was surprisingly lenient, and Song wondered if Oduromai had intervened on his newest contractor’s behalf. That may well be, if the presence of his priesthood up there was any indication.

Then the talk shifted to rewards, and Song knew their time had come. The lictors gestured and the brigades began the climb, which was surprisingly safe – the scaffolding had floors of steady if narrow planks, and there were railings.

And when they rose to the top under the light of the Asphodel noon, lining up for the crowd to see, a roar that shook the very sky greeted them. It shook something loose in her, to have these thousands not jeering but cheering – for a Ren, gods. For a Ren. It caught in her throat and some part of her felt like weeping. She missed the first half of Evander’s speech, only stepping forward when prompted so she might be granted Asphodel’s golden rope, the highest honor that could be granted to a foreigner.

He avoided her gaze when he laid it around her neck.

All four of the Thirteenth received it, and Tupoc from the Fourth, but keeping the praise on a single brigade made for an easier story for the crowd and it was on the Thirteenth that Evander laid most the praise.

“-their unlikely courage was key,” he said, but the machine hummed, whirred.

It made a wobbling sound, sparking, and they all turned an alarmed look onto it. Song only realized what it’d done a heartbeat later, when the crowd began chanting. Unluckies, they shouted. Unluckies.

“Oh no,” she faintly said.

When he’d said unlikely the machine had hummed and the crowd thought he’d called them the… Unluckies? To her left Tristan was convulsing in silent laughter, which ought to be a crime. Neither Angharad nor Maryam seemed all that displeased either, which had her wanting to bite her nails. Who wanted to be known as unlucky?

Song thought that would be the end of their part, but when the chanting died down Maryam was asked to step forward again. She looked stunned, dazed, in the afternoon light.

“Warrant Officer Khaimov slew the old god and freed us from its would-be tyranny, and this deserves reward beyond mere honors,” Evander Palliades said, stepping forward.

He held up a golden scroll, which caught the light and shone for all the crowd to see.

“As Lord Rector of Asphodel, I grant her what no other soul in Vesper will be able to claim – a ship made in the ancient shipyards of our isle, the first and last skimmer that will be built there.”

And the crowd roared again as Maryam looked poleaxed. Song caught Evander looking at her, from the corner of his eye, before he wrenched his gaze away.

“It will be yours to name,” Evander quietly told Maryam. “And you will have safe haven in Asphodel so long as I rule here, this I swear. No matter who comes knocking.”

They were herded back down as the last of the address was given, Maryam holding her golden deed of ownership half in a trance – though not so much she did not slap Tristan’s fingers away when he reached for it. The lictors escorted them back to the shop, where they were to wait until the crowd dispersed to return to Black House.

But, a quarter hour after the end of the ceremony, when a captain came to fetch her out of the Thirteenth’s fitting room she was not surprised. She told her brigade to stand down when they protested and let herself be brought to one of the rooms.

Evander was already sitting on the other side of the table when she entered. In his formal address clothes, though he had undone some of the brass buttons and his jacket laid loose on him. At his silent invitation, she sat. They looked at each other for a long, trembling moment.

“You know,” Evander finally said, setting down his glasses, “I must have had this conversation a hundred times in my mind, over the last few days.”

His lips thinned.

“And yet now here I am, not a single one of my scathing phrases recalled. It is enough to drive a man mad.”

Song did not answer, for what could she say to that?

“I have never known you to be shy before,” he sharply said. “Have you grown mute, Song?”

She hesitated.

“I didn’t,” Song finally said. “Have this conversation in my mind, I mean.”

He looked stricken, for a moment.

“I could not, when I have no idea what to expect of you now,” she said, then grimaced. “Or rather I know what I should expect of you, but you do not act it.”

The addition put some life back into him, but not much. He passed a hand through his hair, looking exhausted.

“I do not know what to expect of myself, either,” Evander confessed. “You betrayed my trust, on the night of the Three Risings. You exploited my feelings to put me in danger for your own advantage.”

Song inclined her head, for there was no denying it.

“But then you saved my life, my throne and quite likely my kingdom,” he said. “And that ambush was not spur of the moment: you never intended to give me over to the Yellow Earth.”

Song shook her head.

“To face the Newborn was my duty as a watchwoman,” she said. “Not something meant as a boon to you.”

She paused.

“I always meant to kill Ai,” she said, confirming that part at least. “The original plan was not to put you in peril – she was to be slain while attacking the brothel, you were never to be in her presence.”

“Mitigation of a danger I would not have been in had you not drawn me into it,” Evander said.

“I do not argue otherwise,” Song quietly said. “I only mean to give the answers I owe you.”

His fists clenched.

“You could at least try to remind me of the debt I owe you,” he spat, “instead of just sitting there looking like a wounded bird.”

“I have said-”

“I know what you’ve said,” he cut in. “Duty. But duty does not rally the defense at the palace, rout the Ecclesiast and slay a god. You can call it what you want, the truth remains that had you not led brigades to fight I would be a corpse in the Newborn’s belly and Tratheke a mass grave.”

He breathed out shakily.

“A larger mass grave, anyway,” Evander said. “Gods.”

He clutched his head in his hands.

“More dead in a night than through the last three wars we fought,” he croaked out. “We hold together, barely, but the scars this will leave…”

“Scars will heal,” Song said. “And I know few souls would have better led Asphodel through this storm than you.”

He smiled bitterly.

“I suppose you’d think that,” he said. “The Watch got everything it wanted – it’ll be years before the shipyard can be put to work again, and the damages were significant.”

Song’s lips thinned. She had known that, for Brigadier Chilaca saw fit to share it. When the Newborn had broken out of his prison he had collapsed not only the ceiling of the cavern above him but the floor beneath, crashing tons of stone on the Antediluvian shipyard. Many in the underground town had died, and only the Watch revealing Menander Drakos’ secret path down to the shipyard had allowed any help to reach those below. Either way, with the lift leading down there now mostly scrapped metal it would be year of work and a colossal expense to get the shipyards anywhere near a working order.

“And even when they do, no more skimmers,” he said. “Only aetheric engines, and no more than one a year.”

That was not, they both knew, the true capacity of those shipyards even so diminished. But the great leverage the Watch had on Asphodel had made it the truth, and so it would remain for a very long time to come. Tianxia might be able to build war skimmers, using Asphodelian engines, but they would not rival proper First Empire warships and the build-up would take decades.

Long enough for Malan to prepare, for the balance between the great powers of Vesper to stay stable. Malan would lose power and Tianxia would gain some, but it would be a slow thing – no grand and sudden stroke, no desperate war. Arguably, the true winner in this debacle might be said to be Sacromonte. With its bridges to both Tianxia and Malan burned, Asphodel would be firmly wedged back under their thumb despite them having had no real involvement in any of this. All the gains at no cost.

“It is still a great source of wealth,” Song quietly said.

“Which will be spent rebuilding Tratheke,” Evander said, “and repaying the loans extended to me by the Watch. To call your Brigadier Chilaca a brigand would be doing him disservice, for he is more thorough a plunderer than any highwayman.”

Ah, so that was the brigadier’s ploy. The Watch would extend loans to restore the shipyard and slowly parlay that into influence over the facility. The Conclave, she thought, would love Chilaca for it. It was exactly the sort of ploy they applauded.

Evander reached for his glasses, put them back on.

“But look at me,” he said, thinly smiling. “Bringing Asphodel and the Watch into it so it can cease being about either of us.”

She ought, at least, to give him the closure of a clean admission.

“I made my decision knowing it would put an end to anything between us,” Song said. “And I could claim I had no choice, but I did – I chose my family, and my duty to the black.”

He cursed.

“As you should,” Evander bit out angrily. “I would have thought less of you for another choice. Which is what vexes me so.”

She licked her lips.

“Evander, I-”

He shook his head.

“No,” he said. “I courted you knowing you were a watchwoman and a Ren besides.”

He breathed in.

“Indeed, it only added to the allure,” he said. “Someone not beholden to me and… understanding of legacy, so to speak. It would be unseemly of me to now begrudge that you acted as these stations demand instead of putting me first.”

“But you wanted me to,” Song said.

“Isn’t that what everyone wants?” Evander tiredly replied. “To be the prize chosen.”

He shook his head.

“I had no future to offer you,” he said.

As much for himself as her, Song thought.

“And you did not seek me,” he continued, “I sought you.”

Which was true, and still.

“I wish I could have…”

His jaw clenched.

“There is that, at least,” Evander croaked.

He rose to his feet.

“It would be best if we did not meet again,” he said. “There is only so much foolishness I can stomach in myself.”

“You were not foolish,” Song quietly said. “Or at least, not alone in that foolishness. I chose to become involved even knowing the Yellow Earth was keeping an eye on me – it was madness, and only to be expected that they would make me pay for it.”

He stared at her for a long moment, then wrenched his gaze away.

“It was a summer haze, Song,” he said. “And summer has passed. It always passes, even if though it seems eternal.”

Her jaw clenched.

“Farewell, Song Ren,” Evander said. “Think fondly of me, if you can.”

And the Lord Rector of Asphodel left as she sat there, watching his back.

Angharad had waited to find out what happened to the infernal forge before turning herself in.

It had been eight days since the rising of the Newborn, and the morning after his ceremony on Victory Square the Lord Rector had opened the roads to the Lordsport to travelers again. A messenger was sent in the morning, as soon as she got the news, and by early afternoon they’d returned. Angharad sat with her uncle in the smallest of the drawing rooms, the two of the pouring of the letter sent by the captain of the Golden Tide.

“Captain Alagon writes the ship was damaged in the fighting and will not be able to sail until repairs are finished,” Angharad quoted, passing him the letter.

Uncle Osian sat on the sofa, ever calm, but she stayed standing. There was a fresh novelty to being able to stay up without her cane – she might not yet be fully healed, but she had at least left that part of recovery behind her. Her uncle had encouraged her to call on Brigadier Chilaca’s personal, but Angharad had declined. Not for fear she would lack skill, but for fear of them. The bones of her leg were still halfway made into coral, she could feel it from the way they sometimes bit at the inside of her flesh.

Angharad would prefer not to tell a soul about that, if she could.

“The Cordyles flotilla shot up their masts while they sat docked and they must have immediately flown a flag of surrender,” her uncle summed up. “Prudent of them. They have a few cannons but the ship’s a merchantman, unfit for real fighting.”

More worrying was what followed: Captain Alagon admitted to losing the cargo he was entrusted with, the crate in question disappeared when he went to check on it. The man was sparse on details, but it appeared the Golden Tide’s crew had fled their crippled ship after it was bombarded and only returned to it after the magnates drove the Cordyles crews out. By then the crate was gone, with the dockworkers swearing no one had seen anyone enter or spirit a crate away.

“I doubt the dockworkers were out and about during the fighting, so that means nothing,” Angharad noted.

They could not see something they had not been present to see.

“He adds something was left behind,” Osian frowned, and reached for a sealed fold at the bottom of the latter.

He broke the small wax mark and into his palm fell a small square of paper. Angharad leaned in, finding that stamped on the paper in red was intricate heraldry.

A triangle pointing out, with a stripe through the lower third, with a black ‘sun’ inside and two more on either side of the triangle, suggesting the repetition of the shape. This was all held within a round seal filled with scratchy cryptoglyphs, all unrecognizable save for the crown at the top. Angharad did not need to be told to know this was the seal of the Office of Opposition. Locke and Key acknowledged the debt, and one day would ensure she received the knowledge she had bargained for.

She shared a silent look with her uncle, both of them acknowledging this without being fools enough to speak of the Office out loud in a house whose walls held both Masks and ufudu. Angharad let out a long breath.

“Time for the report, then,” she said. “This is as much as we will learn on the matter until they deign hold up their end of the bargain.”

And she had delayed the settling of her debts long enough. Her uncle’s dark eyes tightened.

“There are better ways of doing this, Angie,” he said.

Not for the first time. The smile she answered with was thin, a slice of lips.

“I do not think it better, to avoid consequence for what I have done,” she said. “More comfortable, perhaps, but that is not the same thing.”

Angharad did not like the kind of woman it made her, having schemed with the Lefthand House and traded an infernal forge away under the Watch’s nose.

So Angharad would kill her, even if it killed her too.

Osian Tredegar clenched, from head to toe, somehow reminding her of a coiled spring. Eight times he had argued against the notion now, but she could tell he would not force her hand. Not that he could, truly. His eyes searched her face, and after a long moment he sagged. It made her heart ache, so see him looking so defeated.

“I am proud of you,” Osian Tredegar quietly said. “I only wish I were not afraid for you as well.”

“Fire scours clean,” Angharad said. “When I emerge on the other side, there will be nothing left to fear.”

“I have no influence with the Krypteia,” he told her. “Once that report is in Officer Hage’s hands…”

“I know,” she said.

As she knew that speaking the full truth of her uncle’s involvement in this would end his career, if not worse. So she had… stretched the boundaries of fact, in her report. As far as Office Hage would know, Uncle Osian had been under the impression he was helping his niece pawn Antediluvian trifles to the Lefthand House to help pay debts she had accrued there. Finding the right phrasing to avoid an outright lie had taken her several evenings.

As for the Thirteenth, she had erased all trace of aid being rendered to her. It was not particularly difficult, considering that besides Song holding back reports for her and Maryam securing a map there was truthfully little to speak of. That made it easier to hide.

Angharad put on a smile, squeezed her uncle’s shoulder and left before she could begin to doubt herself any more than she already did. She personally handed the report to Officer Hage, who raised an eyebrow at the oddity of it not going through her brigade’s captain before telling her to sit while he read it.

Much as Angharad would have preferred to simply kill Imani Langa and be done with it, that would be robbing the Watch of the right to interrogate her and she had already cost the order enough. So instead she confessed everything worth confessing in her report, before requesting a meeting be held with Captain Imani of the Eleventh and Commander Osian Tredegar.

The old devil glanced at her, those prodigious eyebrows rising.

“Well, this promises to be interesting,” he said. “Granted. I will send her summons for the meeting to be had in the large drawing room in half an hour. I trust you can handle your uncle?”

There was an ironic undertone to the question that had her clenching her jaw, but it was not unearned. She nodded back jerkily, rising to fetch Osian. He was sitting in his room when she did, uniform unbuttoned and cup of brandy in hand – which he drained in a single swallow before following her out, though the buttons at least were done back up.

Imani was already seated in the drawing room when Angharad opened the door. The liar, as always, was impeccably dressed: her uniform was tailored, touched with red accents on the sides while her belt was adorned with stripes of colorful Uthukile beads. Angharad kept the door open for her uncle, then seated herself on the side of the room furthest from Imani. Who was, despite how she must be beginning to smell a rat, still calmly smiling.

“Good afternoon, Lady Tredegar,” she said, then inclined her head. “Commander.”

Uncle Osian eyed the ufudu with open dislike. Neither returned the greeting. Instead he sat besides Angharad, arms crossed.

“Or not,” Imani idly said. “Shall we wait for Officer Hage in silence, then?”

If the shared silent antipathy from the Tredegar corner of the room unnerved her, it did not show in the slightest. Uncle Osian was the one to break the silence.

“I understand,” he said, “that the Eleventh Brigade served ably in the defense of Black House when the cult attempted to burn it.”

Uncle Osian had been out in the city, during the same time, and only made his way back during a pause in the fighting.

“Brigadier Chilaca and his bodyguard mounted a spirited defense,” she smiled. “We merely did our part.”

“I hope,” Osian Tredegar said, “that this distinction will serve them well after today.”

Her brow rose but she did not address the unspoken implication – them, and not her. Two long minutes of silence stretched out until the door was opened. Officer Hage’s presence was only natural, but his company came as a surprise.

“Angharad, you fool,” Captain Song Ren bit out, entering after the devil.

The noblewoman rocked back like she had been slapped – as much at the surprise as at the insult.

“Pardon me?”

“Not likely,” Tristan Abrascal said, stepping in after her. “I was going to nap, you know. Very inconvenient timing.”

He was, bafflingly, wearing his formal uniform. Song liked hers, but Tristan? If he avoided it any more stringently Angharad might have thought it burned him to the touch.

“Neither presence was requested, Officer Hage,” Uncle Osian said.

“Not by you,” the older Mask acknowledged, closing the door. “But as Warrant Officer Tredegar handed me a report in which she confessed to multiple instances of treasonous behavior as a prelude to this meeting, I judged it necessary to involve the captain of her brigade and her closest Krypteia observer.”

He paused.

“Captain Imani, in this instance, stands for herself as both accused and captain of her own brigade,” Hage added.

The old devil gestured for the other two arrivals to sit, and the pair claimed seats between the Tredegar and the Lefthand House. Song, she only now noticed, held several sheaths of paper in hand as well as ink and a steel-tip pen. Tristan had nothing openly, though that hardly meant he had nothing. He was a deft hand at hiding tools and knives.

“Before we begin,” Song said, “I must state that the report Warrant Officer Tredegar sent was sent without my say-so as her commanding officer, and must thus be considered private correspondence instead of-”

Angharad closed her eyes, at once grateful and irritated. She was missing the point.

“No,” Hage said. “This is a Krypteia matter, girl. Your procedural tricks mean nothing.”

Song gritted her teeth.

“Sir, I must protest that-”

“Song,” Angharad quietly said. “Enough. You do not need to do this.”

Silver eyes turned on her.

“I most absolutely do,” Song Ren replied.

“There has been enough deception,” Angharad said, turning to the devil. “I stand by every word written. The rest of the Thirteenth had no knowledge of my actions and I misled my uncle as to my intentions.”

Uncle Osian stiffened and turned a betrayed look on her, for he had not been told about that part of the report. Angharad had come very close to lying, in trying to get him out of the hole she’d dragged him into. And, Sleeping God forgive her, if she had to lie outright over she would. It would be a lesser dishonor than ruining Osian Tredegar with her foolishness.

“Angie,” he hissed. “You didn’t-”

“Your family’s sorrows are not unusual enough to be interesting to me,” Hage informed them. “Cease. Captain Imani Langa, you have been accused of being an agent of the Lefthand House. Your word on the matter?”

“That I am not,” Imani calmly said. “Does Tredegar offer any proof beyond her assertion that I am?”

“You have in your possession a token of ironwood, one marking you as a member of the Lefthand House,” she said. “I have had it confirmed it is still in your possession, which a summary search of your quarters will prove.”

“I can confirm this,” Tristan added.

She eyed him warily: of course he could, since he was the one who had picked the room’s lock for her. To her mild distress, Tristan hadn’t even let her finish the sentence when she’d asked if he knew how to break into Imani Langa’s quarters. He was only too eager to repay what he saw as a favor from her, the passing of the information about the Nineteenth – which, ironically enough, she was now unmasking the source of. She glanced at him and found his face unreadable. Unsettling, in a man who put on a smile like another might a shirt.

Officer Hage cocked his head to the side.

“I am inclined to order that search,” he said. “Captain Imani?”

She bit her lip, then sighed.

“I didn’t account for her reaching out to Abrascal,” Imani said. “My mistake.”

She paused, turning to the devil.

“So?”

Hage snorted.

“You lose points for having driven them to turn on you,” the devil said, “but, narrowly, this remains a success. You pass your first year of lesser tradecraft.”

Tristan stilled and Angharad blinked, something like horror dawning on her. No, surely not?

“What is this?” she managed.

“Captain Imani Langa is a Krypteia student,” Hage plainly told her. “She approached you with this offer at our behalf.”

“I,” she began, then licked her lips. “I do not understand.”

“She can’t be Krypteia,” Song intervened. “She’s in Stripe classes and the student list-”

Imani turned an amused look on the Tianxi.

“The Masks left a public way to ascertain their exact numbers,” she delicately said, “and you believed them?”

“She has you there,” Tristan murmured.

“How many of you are there?” Song bit out.

“It could be more, or less,” Imani smiled.

“Finding out such a thing and reporting it to Colonel Cao would be worth a great many points, I expect,” Hage chuckled.

And then the amusement was gone.

“But while it was judged necessary to test the loyalties of Angharad Tredegar,” Hage said, “there is a reason she was chosen to be tested first of your cabal.”

At the back of the room, arms folded, Uncle Osian paled.

“Me,” he quietly said. “The real test was for me.”

“Prior assessments had you marked as distant from your kin in Malan,” the old devil clinically said. “That was naturally revised when you spent several thousand ramas to extricate your niece from her troubles last year.”

The seeming old man drummed fingers on the table.

“Divided loyalties could be tolerated in a captain, whose workshop would act at the direction of superior officers,” Hage said. “In a commander, however? No. You would have answered directly to the Wednesday Council, operating largely without supervision. You could not be allowed to serve as a senior officer without being properly vetted.”

“And I failed that test,” Uncle Osian softly said.

“We will return to that momentarily,” the devil said.

His eyes went back to Angharad.

“Warrant Officer Angharad Tredegar,” he formally said, and by habit she straightened. “It is my evaluation that while you failed your loyalty vetting, you demonstrated commitment to the Watch and walked back actionable treason. That you then confessed to your actions is further mark in your favor.”

A pause.

“Warrant Officer Abrascal, as the Krypteia officer who observed her most closely you are allowed to speak on the matter.”

Tristan cleared his throat.

“That she acted disloyally is not in question,” he said, and Angharad’s jaw clenched but there was no arguing with the truth. “But I was willing to remain uninvolved in her personal affairs in large part because it was my assessment that even if leveraged she would not act directly against the Watch. Events have borne out that assessment.”

“She sold an infernal forge to Hell,” Imani Langa objected.

“She traded it for a shot at putting down the Newborn, our duty as an order,” Tristan cooly corrected. “The Krypteia must act on fact, not speculation, and the facts are as I stated.”

Hage cocked an eyebrow.

“Your judgement will be taken into consideration.”

The devil’s gaze turned back to Angharad.

“It is my decision that you will not be placed under arrest, though until the Obscure Committee has decided on your punishment any unsupervised contact with foreign officials will be considered treason and warrant immediate execution,” Hage said. “I will be recommending to the committee that you be placed under a probation of five years, under suspended writ.”

A glance at Song’s face told her this was worse than had been to be hoped for but better than she could have expected. Then the devil’s face turned towards her uncle and Angharad’s stomach clenched.

“Commander Osian Tredegar,” Hage said. “Despite your niece’s attempts to reframe the situation in your favor, you have been under observation for some time and her report is not our sole source on the matter.”

No, Angharad thought, stomach turning to ice. The devil smiled thinly, showing neither set of teeth.

“You have colluded with foreign powers with intent to breach the Iscariot Accords. You have facilitated treason on two counts – by failing to report knowledge of an infiltrator, then in helping Warrant Officer Tredegar doing their bidding – then committed treason by smuggling a restricted aetheric device.”

A pause.

“Your defense?”

Angharad rose.

“My uncle was dec-”

The devil turned a gaze on her that stole the words right out of her throat. Underneath the shell, under the skin of a well-to-do aging tradesman, was something that would snuff out her life and never think twice of it.

“Be silent,” Hage said, “or be gagged.”

Angharad swallowed, and let Song tug her back down.

“I have no defense, sir,” Osian Tredegar said, then rubbed the bridge of his nose. “I willingly chose blood over black, and cannot say I would not do it again.”

Angharad tried to rise again, but Song’s hands squeezed her arm until she stopped. The silver-eyed woman shook her head. Angharad almost ignored her – how could she abandon her own blood? – but there was still a tension to the captain’s frame. As if the fight was not yet finished for her.

“Then you are under arrest, commander,” Hage said. “You will be held in the cells of Black House until transport can be arranged to the Rookery, where you will stand trial before a committee-appointed tribunal.”

The only outcome for which, Angharad thought, would be death. There was no denying what had been done, and… what was Song doing, scribbling on a piece of paper?

“That will not be necessary, Officer Hage,” Song said.

She blew on what she had just written, then to Angharad’s bewilderment she passed the paper to devil. The creature raised an eyebrow.

“Chilaca’s pardon,” he said. “Interesting. You choose to save Commander Tredegar over having Tristan stand trial for Lieutenant Apurva’s death?”

Song put on a surprised face, visibly insincere.

“Why would he stand trial over such a thing?” Song asked. “Lieutenant Apurva was detained, interrogated and executed at the order of Captain Domingo Santos, who was appointed to investigate the Ivory Library by the Obscure Committee itself.”

Angharad looked back and forth between them, baffled.

“Did he now?” Hage asked.

Song smiled serenely.

“I have signed papers swearing as much,” she replied.

Hage turned a look on Tristan, who coughed into his fist.

“Tights as brothers we are, Captain Domingo and I,” he said.

Despite herself, Angharad felt hope bloom in her chest. The stare returned to Song.

“A pardon can be overturned by the Conclave,” Hage said. “The brigadier won’t put his neck on the line for your ploy.”

“You could bring this to the Conclave,” Song agreed. “Of course, doing so would require a broader examination of the situation and thus expose to an assembly including every single captain-general of the Watch that the Krypteia turned a blind eye to the attempted abduction of a watchman on contract, that they failed in finding or subverting a major cult that nearly took over Asphodel while mere students succeeded at the same and that under their nose an infernal forge was lost to the Office of Opposition while the Masks spent their time playing loyalty games.”

Silence hung over the room, thick as fog.

“I am but a warrant officer, sir,” Song Ren pleasantly smiled. “But it seems to me that such thing might turn into a great scandal. The kind that might damage the reputation of the Watch at large and of the Krypteia in particular.”

“Are you blackmailing me?” Hage said, sounding amused.

“I am discussing cause and effect,” Song replied. “If this seems a threat to you, that is not of my doing.”

The devil considered her.

“Shilin Zhuge’s fondness for you makes more sense, now,” Hage said. “That might as well have come out of his mouth.”

“My great-uncle is a teacher worth honoring,” she said.

“Then he will have taught you the limits of the means you employ,” the devil said.

Song inclined her head.

“I would listen to your terms.”

The devil glanced at Osian Tredegar for a moment, then clicked his mandibles.

“Demotion back to captain,” he said. “Loss of all revenues related to the isibankwa-pattern rifle beyond payment of your current debts. For the next five years you will be confined to an island workshop and you will permanently lose your enlisted officer’s right to refuse being interrogated under truth-telling contracts.”

His head cocked to the side.

“Though that will not be an official punishment, do not expect to ever be promoted to senior command again,” Hage said.

Angharad swallowed. She had killed his careers. Sleeping God, she had good as ruined him. The devil rose to his feet.

“Captain Ren?”

Song turned to Angharad, then to Uncle Osian, with a question in her eyes. Angharad only silently looked at her uncle, who breathed out and nodded.

“We accept the terms,” Song replied.

Hage inclined his head, rising to his feet.

“It will be a black mark on your record to have intervened,” he said.

“Then is it a good thing my cloak was already of that color,” Song evenly replied.

The devil left without another word. Angharad genuinely could not tell whether or not he had been angry. She could tell, however, that Imani Langa’s smile at her when she got up was almost mocking.

“It was nothing personal, darling,” Captain Imani assured her. “I look forward to working with you again.”

“I hold no grudge for your duty,” Angharad conceded.

Then she smiled.

“My dislike of you is entirely on personal grounds.”

Unmoved, the other woman waved her words away and strolled out. A moment later Angharad her trip and curse.

“Sorry, it was an accident,” Maryam said, sounding utterly unconvincing.

The signifier then popped her head into the room.

“I see we didn’t need to smuggle her out after all,” Maryam said. “Good, Coyac says he can get my ship’s engine running but none of us can sail the damn thing.”

Angharad choked.

“What is this?” she asked.

“Loyalty pulls both ways,” Tristan mildly said. “What you give, you earn.”

“You’re not longer my least favorite member of the Thirteenth, Tredegar,” Maryam told her. “Don’t let it go to your head.”

Baffled, she sat there until Song rose and squeezed her shoulder.

“It’s a choice,” Song Ren reminded her. “We all get to make it, Angharad. And we have.”

She offered her hand, smiling. You don’t deserve it, Angharad told herself. She knew that. But then so did Song, and she’d offered it anyway. Angharad took the hand, and even as Song helped her up a shiver went down her leg – which she stood on fully, for the last of the pain was gone. Coral made into bone again.

The Fisher’s verdict: they were making something, the four of them, and it was not crooked.

Damned be she, but Angharad agreed.

Chapter 77

Well, Tristan mused as he stood by the balcony’s edge and watched the colossal corpse-god climb up the side of the Collegium, his day had already been shot anyway.

At some point ‘worse’ became a relative term. Mind you, that monstrosity down there wasn’t the only god he’d have to look out for. Oduromai King had come back after the Hated One made his entrance, inevitable as flies on shit, and promptly soaked up the worship from the locals. Majordomo Timon had been moved to kneel and beg a blessing, even, which was disturbing coming from such a severe man.

Tristan knew he shouldn’t complain too much, since Oduromai popping up was the better part of why the loyalists had not immediately run when the dead god rose, but that god irked him. While he was quite fond of sailors since they drank too much and that made them easy to rob, he was rather less than taken with heroes – which mostly meant someone going around doing a popular form of violence – and as a rule even less an admirer of kings.

That made one strike in Oduromai’s favor and two against, suiting his natural instinct not to believe anything coming out of a god’s mouth. And he did not trust that thing even a fucking little bit.

“Now is the time,” Oduromai King announced. “You must reach Cleon Eirenos.”

Another cannonball hit the barricade, shattering an expensive writing desk, but Tristan had grown used enough to the bombardment not to flinch.

Asphodel’s patron was addressing a war council on the ragged end of things, having turned to the blackcloaks after stiffening the morale of his pawns with a few words. They made for a motley bunch: Song belonged there, standing pristinely uniformed despite her rising body count, and Angharad in her blood-spattered dress made some sense as well. The noblewoman was the one who knew Lord Cleon. Even Maryam, tottering on her feet as she was, could be justified as the only signifier at hand.

But that someone had seen it fit to bring him in was a sign of desperate times indeed.

Tupoc should have been in his place, but the Izcalli was instead currently… bolstering the ranks. He’d kicked and harangued the lictors and nobles who gave in to despair despite Oduromai’s words, mustering them to prepare a defense of the barricades defending either side of the stairs heading down to the once-garden. To his honor, the heavy-handed method did seem to be working more than not. He’d only had to execute one noble shouting about surrender.

How many lost, terrified souls had the Leopard Society man herded into fights they could not win? More than a few, Tristan would wager.

Given the situation, the rest of the blackcloaks had run back into the palace to fetch cannons. Izel had made the solid argument that the pieces currently used to hold the hallways against the cult might be best put to use against the Hated One instead and Lieutenant Phos had been too deep in shock to argue. Not that any of them had the authority to order such a redeployment, but in times of madness wearing a black cloak tended to get people listening to you.

“So you keep saying,” Maryam said. “But you have yet to explain why.”

Hooks popped out of her shoulder to nod in stern agreement. His eyes lingered on her, he couldn’t help it. The most unsettling thing about the soul-ghost was how very alive she seemed. She breathed and blinked and just now, as she caught him looking at her hair and wondering how it worked that it was catching light and casting shadow, she even threw a wink his way. He wiggled his eyebrows back.

He would, at some point, need to sit down with Maryam and ask her what in the Manes had actually happened tonight.

Angharad cleared her throat and launched into an explanation on Oduromai’s behalf that he only half-listened to – apparently Eirenos was a fault line in the mixing of the Hated One and the Odyssean – as Hooks slid back into Maryam only to slide out of her side and lean in towards him. He leaned in also, the two of them in their own aside.

“We don’t think it’s a bright idea to take that one to his word,” Hooks whispered.

We, was it? Another detail to file away.

“I never trust anyone who habitually wears white,” he told her. “A man who can afford to pay for that much laundry is doing something heinous.”

The ghost snorted. How did that work, without air or throat or throat chords? Fascinating. Would she be offended if he asked to touch her cheek?

“If we stick the Odyssean with the harpoon it’ll do more than tickle,” she said. “I don’t suppose you have any idea how to get it in him?”

His brow rose. She came to him for battle tactics? She might as well go to Tredegar for advice about lying.

“Stick it point up, oil the floor and hope the god trips onto it.”

Hooks looked distinctly unimpressed with him, such a deeply Khaimov face he could not help but grin. All right, he could buy the sister thing some. He wasn’t sold, but the coin pouch was out.

“We’ll probably have to line up men and charge him,” he then tacked on. “None of the cannons here are large enough to shoot it out even if we could somehow do that without blowing ourselves up.”

Maryam’s sister pouted. She’d been banking on using the cannons, he guessed.

“How sure are you of that?”

Yeah, she’d definitely had an idea along those lines.

“As a trained artilleryman, I can confidently state this,” he replied, puffing out his chest.

“You are, at best, a trained artilleryman’s lackey,” she replied.

“Attendant,” he bargained.

“Drudge,” Hooks offered.

“I’ll take drudge,” he mused. “I did end up doing a lot of scrubbing.”

He suspected that the byplay might have gone on for longer, had Maryam not elbowed him in the side. He turned a wounded look on her, but she discreetly gestured at Song – who looked about one more word away from messily murdering him. Ah. He muttered thanks to his dear and faithful friend under his breath.

“Neither shot nor steel will slay the Newborn,” Oduromai told them. “Not as he now is. First my gift must be brought to Cleon Eirenos.”

Oh, a god giving a gift. Good, because that always ended well.

Tristan spared a look for where Angharad’s once-host was supposedly holed up. With most of the garden gone the way of the world – downwards, sharply – the wild expanse of flowers and trees had been pared down to a dozen lines of crumbling earth and plants atop the long metal skeleton that had once held in place the glass of the Collegium. Small paths surrounded by the void, slapped away at by the wind.

To the left of the balcony was the lantern pavilion, slender arches under wooden grid covered in greenery. Only a single artillery piece peeked out of cover, a nasty organ gun aimed at the hanging path. There were only a few men left there, though, for the coup had gone on the offensive. The traitor lictors and their retinue allies, bold men all, had set out along the hanging paths on either side of the pavilion and were making their way towards the balcony in single file lines. Some fools were even dragging a small cannon along, a fat-bellied bombard.

Tristan considered how a man might get to that pavilion and the answers was that they couldn’t: you would have to run down a straight strip of earth into a waiting organ gun, while the advancing soldiers on either side could turn muskets on you at will. And there were still a few soldiers with the nobles in that pavilion, who would be waiting with powder and steel for anyone fool enough to make it past the organ gun to… what, offer Cleon Eirenos a handshake? Madness.

Worse yet for their prospects of making it through the night, to the right of the balcony where two thirds of some musical hall remained standing – the back having collapsed along with most the roof – from the windows peeked out half a dozen cannons that were being aimed at their balcony even now. Soldiers streamed out of the music hall in lines as well, and they’d be approaching under cover of their cannons. It was only a matter of time until this position was stormed.

As far as Tristan was concerned the only sane thing to do was retreat into the palace, bait the Hated One into narrow halls and try to stick the damn god with the harpoon. Even if they couldn’t kill it, wounding it badly enough might force it to retreat. Which in turn would let them retreat, and pass this whole mess on to those qualified to quell it. That was the hope, anyway. Oduromai seemed to be trying to sell them on the notion that it wouldn’t be nearly enough.

It would, sadly, be too fucking convenient for the god to be lying.

“-suicide,” Song flatly said. “It is a shooting gallery funneled straight into a waiting gun. No one could attempt that and live, it is not a matter of skill.”

Ah, finally sense appeared. Tristan had been hoping that pompous god would finally earn a standard Ren tirade, he intended to sit back and enjoy when she gathered a little steam and properly ripped into him.

“He can make it,” the god said, gesturing… Tristan’s way?

The thief looked behind him, finding only wall, then turned a skeptical look on the entity. Could a god go senile? Surely not, else Fortuna would have by now. Mind you, if she already had that would explain at lot. More importantly, Oduromai was pointing in his direction but not at him exactly. Could the god not see him properly?

“You might have him confused with Angharad,” Maryam said, then a beat passed and she reluctantly added, “or Tupoc.”

Tredegar, he saw, looked rather flattered by the implicit endorsement of her capacity to walk into certain death and achieving some modicum of objective in the process.

“He alone of you can make it to the lynchpin,” Oduromai said.

Gesturing more at Tristan’s left than at him as he did. This was getting rather ridiculous, and in multiple ways.

“And why would that be?” Tristan bluntly asked.

“Because you are a high priest,” the god said.

The god’s gaze had finally moved directly on him. Huh. He moved half a step to the side and the god’s burning blue gaze did not so much a twitch. A heartbeat later the words registered and Tristan shot Oduromai an incredulous look. As far as games went, he’d grant this one it wasn’t an angle anyone had tried to work on him before.

Because it was a bad, stupid angle.

“Come now,” Tristan smiled pleasantly. “There’s no call get insulting – I work to rob people, I’ll have you know. I don’t just put on robes and pass a collections plate, there’s skill involved.”

He sneered. As if he’d ever run so low on troubles he’d thought to get religion involved.

“You are your Lady’s celebrant,” Oduromai said, “and her shrine. Folly, though there is power in it.”

Fortuna was standing by him instantly, arms folded as she scowled at the other god. Who saw her fine, but the way his gaze shifted. She still wore her Asphodelian garb, though the amount of jewelry dripping off her had near doubled and was now quite ostentatious.

“Look, I know it’s bad form to put so many eggs in the same basket but I wasn’t exactly swimming in options when I found him,” Fortuna said, sounding defensive. “And it’s worked out fine!”

“My thanks for the stirring defense,” Tristan drily said.

Then he blinked at the realization that she hadn’t denied any of it.

“Wait, you mean he’s right?”

Fortuna cleared her throat, looking away.

“It may have slipped my mind to mention a few details about the nature of our bond,” she vaguely replied.

Slipped her mind. The damn weasel.

“A priest is one thing,” Tristan said jabbing a finger at her, “and I’ll swallow being the high priest of this saddest of faiths by virtue of default-”

“Hey,” Fortuna protested. “As my leading celebrant, if my rites are meager it is arguably your-”

“But a shrine?” he pushed through. “How does that even work?”

“The inside of your head is rather roomy,” she replied without batting an eye. “Lots of empty space.”

“I ought to charge you rent,” he savagely replied.

The goddess shot him an incredulous look.

“What do you think our contract is?”

“Please, I pay for every use,” he challenged. “I ought to get a discount on the luck, at the very least, maybe even-”

He was interrupted by Song clearing her throat. He turned to her with a frown, and she gestured at the rest of those present. His captain looked, he found with dawning horror, faintly embarrassed of him. And the others were standing there staring at him with expressions that ranged from glee to disbelief. Wait, not just him: Fortuna as well.

“Oh, Manes,” he croaked. “Fortuna, did you manifest so everyone would hear?”

“It would have been rude to do otherwise,” she self-righteously replied.

“I didn’t even know you could do that,” he hissed.

“Neither did I,” she replied, sounding altogether too pleased with herself.

“It must be you,” Oduromai repeated.

The god’s voice was cold water poured on everything else.

“Look, I understand apparently I’m some sort of priest,” Tristan said, hands raised. “But you have me all wrong. I’m not some Orthodoxy bootlick who got in good with a god and got a trick out of it. I cannot draw on her at all.”

He then paused, turning a wary look on Fortuna. Who cleared her throat and then whistled, a veritable buffet of half-hearted nonanswer.

“You already do,” Oduromai said. “Lady Luck’s officiant, drawing in fortune and misfortune. How many times has disaster come to find you, have miracles knocked at your door? You are a snare for odds.”

It just figured, Tristan grimly thought, that even Fortuna’s blessings would involve misfortune tanning his hide. He jutted a thumb at the proposed cause of action, a narrow causeway over the void promising a hundred different demises, and he scowled.

“Luck won’t get me through that,” he said. “My contract’s not some sort of… invincible instrument, it’s a pretty decent parlor trick. I am absolutely going to get shot and killed if I run down that line.”

“It’s true,” Maryam contributed. “I’ve seen it at work and it only can only get him out of danger by putting him in danger.”

“It must be you,” Oduromai King insisted, ignoring her outright.

Bad idea, that. She’d already shown she was willing to kill one god tonight, why would the old boy assume she’d stop at a second? It really was quite lovely how you could rely on Maryam Khaimov to hatchet someone’s kneecap no matter who it belonged to.

“I think I know what he means,” Fortuna said.

He squinted at her.

“It’s the same reason he’s not really seeing me, isn’t it?””

The patron god of Asphodel stirred angrily.

“I see you, priest,” he spat. “It is what I see that confuses the eye.”

“It’s because you’re my shrine, I think,” Fortuna said. “Gods too young or lost will think you’re inanimate.”

“Are you saying your squatting in my soul serves as camouflage?” he asked, somewhat warming to the notion.

“Which might save him from the Newborn’s attentions,” Song’s voice coldly cut in, “but will do nothing to prevent his being shot. Desist in this notion, Oduromai King.”

“We could do it,” Fortuna whispered in his ear.

“If I listened every time you say that,” Tristan replied just as quietly, “I would have a kingdom’s worth of debts.”

“I told you,” she burst out. “You don’t use our contract as much as you used to. You don’t use it like you could.”

He frowned at her.

“Tristan?”

Angharad’s voice. He turned to find her gaze wondering. She could not see Fortuna anymore, he thought, or hear her. In this particular case, thank the gods. He’d seen where she was looking and the last thing the Lady of Long Odds needed was encouragement to dress more showily. A look at the others confirmed it was the same for all but Song.

“Excuse us a moment,” he said, already walking away. “I must convene with… higher powers.”

It felt absurd to walk away to get privacy with an invisible entity, but needs must. They had no time to waste, not with the Hated One already halfway up the Collegium’s brass skeleton.

“What do you mean, ‘use it like I could’?” he asked.

“You always need to control everything,” Fortuna said. “That’s now what it’s meant for.”

“It’s what it’s good for,” he frowned. “Measured gambles when the situation calls for it.”

Turning one possible death into another he was more capable of dealing with.

That’s not what I am,” she hissed. “I can’t – it’s not my nature, Tristan. I cannot help you if you do not lean towards me, no matter how closely we are bound.”

His eyes narrowed.

“But you could,” he slowly said. “If I took on long odds. Because it would be more of you, and you could…”

“Give you more,” Fortuna said. “You can take more, you’re my celebrant.”

“That sounds a lot like becoming a Saint,” he told her.

“Only if we go all the way,” she said. “We won’t.”

His fists clenched as he weighed up the Thirteenth’s chances. They could still retreat into the palace, try to make a stand there, but Oduromai had said it would be pointless. That god had an angle, but then Tristan had a goddess of his own.

“Do you think the harpoon can kill him?” he asked. “How he is right now, I mean.”

He did not need to say who. Fortuna shook her head.

“He’s made of death,” she said. “He’s… you can’t drown water. His shape is too strong, you need to break it first.”

And Oduromai had promised that Cleon Eirenos was the key to that. Fuck. He made himself look at it cold, without fear holding the reins. They couldn’t escape the palace even if they retreated into it: the rebels held the lifts and the prison layer was scattered all over the city, no longer something they could traverse. On the other hand, with the Collegium being shattered and the rampant god seen by the entire city the fighting at Fort Archelean should have stopped. It’d be madness for the magnates to keep trying to storm those walls with a death-clad god on the loose.

If Song’s command could survive the hour, then the lictors down there would turn towards the palace and sweep out the rebels now that they could afford to take men away from their walls. But they had to last that hour first, and they wouldn’t if the Hated One got their hands on them. Which meant they either had to hide long enough – unlikely – or kill him.

And to kill him Tristan must do this foolish, foolish thing the patron god of Asphodel had demanded of him.

“Fuck,” he said, aloud this time.

“That’s the spirit,” Fortuna cheered.

They walked back to the others, to find Oduromai most gratifyingly being on the receiving end of the Song Ren treatment.

“-he could get there, then how would he come back alive after?” she sharply said. “You are asking him to die.”

“I will whisk him away, once he has delivered my words,” Oduromai said.

“Then why not deliver them yourself?” Song challenged.

“’Because he can’t,” Tristan said.

That got their attention.

“Can you, Honored Elder?” he drawled. “You make it sound like a favor you’d get me out, but it wouldn’t be. See, I can’t help but notice you came late to this party. And that you’re being light on giving us anything but orders.”

The god only looked at him.

“This palace is still a dead zone for aether,” Tristan told the others. “Only some small part of him is here, it’s why he can’t do much. He’d have the power to whisk me away this one time, because I would be feeding him that power by doing something as stupidly heroic as charging towards an enemy position all on my own.”

“Reach the end of the road,” Oduromai said, “and leap. I will return you to the embrace of your friends.”

Gods, Tristan thought in disdain. They all claimed to be the most powerful and important thing to ever exist, until they actually needed to do something with that supposed power.

“You’re considering this,” Song said, staring at him.

She sounded appalled. Wisely so.

“I had a talk with my goddess,” Tristan said. “It’s… less foolish than you might think.”

A pause.

“But still rather foolish.”

“You don’t have to do this,” she seriously said.

“I think it’s the only way we won’t end up eaten by a hungry god in the next quarter hour,” Tristan honestly said. “Which is somewhat improving my tolerance for foolishness.”

Oduromai, indifferent to their conversation, approached.

“I will give you my words to carry, thief,” he said, and… reached inside his own throat?

Manes, Tristan thought with disgust as the god did something down there and ripped out what looked like a small white marble. He offered it to Tristan, who reluctantly took it. He’d half expected it to be warm, but it was cool as air and almost as light.

“I just need to get this to Cleon Eirenos?” he asked.

The god silently nodded. Tristan fixed the face in his mind from the one time he’d met the man. Young, athletic, ambitions of a mustache. He should be able to recognize Cleon Eirenos, if he got that far.

“That was not all his words,” Song noted. “He kept a sentence’s worth back.”

The entity looked rather irritated, which warmed the cockles of Tristan’s heart. He pocketed the marble, then straightened his cloak.

“Well,” he said. “I suppose I’ll be off then.”

Face unreadable, he offered Song his arm to clasp.

“I don’t think so,” Maryam said, and almost bowled him over with a hug.

He sagged in her embrace, wrapping an arm around her back, and when he saw Song had frozen he sighed and nodded. Hesitantly, she stepped in and leaned close while only some of their body touched – until Maryam dragged her in. Angharad was hovering behind them, visibly unsure, until he gestured for her to come as well. Most courteously, she avoided contact save for patting his shoulder.

“It is a brave thing you’re doing,” Angharad quietly said.

“Don’t turn the knife,” he pleaded.

That got a smile out of her, strangely enough.

“The path narrows.”

Oduromai’s words were not quite a warning, but it did end this whole episode. Save for Maryam, who turned to glare at the god.

“If you don’t whisk him back when he’s done,” she began.

Her sister slid out of her shoulder, teeth bared.

“We know things,” Hooks said. “And will teach you them.”

“Nor will they stand alone,” Angharad calmly added. “You will be held to your word.”

“Fully,” Song Ren agreed. “Even if takes twenty years and a Muster to dig you out.”

“Enough of that,” Tristan croaked, embarrassed.

His pistol he slipped to Maryam, and his knife as well. They would be more danger than help for what was to come. He patted her, pressed a kiss against her temple and hastened down the stairs before the embarrassment could catch up. The grounds immediately around the palace had solid metal beneath them so a thin slice of garden remained, on which a handful lictors steadying their barricade were busying themselves. They hardly spared him a glance until he walked past their works.

One of them hailed him but he ignored the man, continuing to the edge of the hanging grounds. Turning to head at the foot of the balcony, where a line of earth barely half a street wide continued all the way to the distant pavilion. Tristan rolled his shoulder, limbered his feet and rather wished he hadn’t gotten beaten with a stick earlier.

“All right,” he forced out. “How do we do this?”

Fortuna leaned forward, chin on his shoulder, golden curls brushing against his neck.

“Pray,” she said. “To me.”

“What for?” he asked.

“That’s for you to choose,” Fortuna said, and she was gone.

The thief breathed in and let it out as the last of the false warmth from her touch faded. Watched the path ahead of him, the many deaths waiting there. A prayer, huh. He’d always thought of priesthood as an office, a racket – decent folk could do it, but most were in it for the pay and the clout. It had not occurred to him there could be something intimate about it, the relationship between you and your god. Something genuine instead of… transactional.

So Tristan cast aside all thought of the grand phrases he had heard in the halls of the Orthodoxy, of the prayers bedecked in gold and incense. He spoke, instead, to his oldest and dearest companion.

“O Lady of Longs Odds,” Tristan Abrascal prayed in a whisper. “I am a fool on a fool’s errand, so smile down on this night’s work. Bless either my game or my grave, for there is no middle ground.”

He heard her laugh then, that beautiful golden sound, and could have sworn a kiss was pressed into his hair.

“Go,” the Lady of Long Odds whispered into his ear.

And Tristan went.

The first step felt like a leap, boots on the remains of a flowerbed. A straight line ahead of him, into the belly of the beast. The jaws of death on both sides, waiting to close. Tristan ran, ran into doom’s embrace. They didn’t see him at first. Ten feet he went before the soldiers noticed him running, and it took longer for them to think him serious. At twenty feet one finally raised his musket to take the shot and the very act was like a twitch against his neck.

Tristan pulled at his luck, grip harsh, and immediately released.

He knew, without looking, how wind had blown up dead leaves into the lictor’s aim and the shot went wide because of it. He knew, would know so long as Fortuna rode his back, that already the price was taking shape: foot digging too deep in wet earth, tripping forward. And all around him, like… streaks of gold pointing his way, were his deaths. Some bright as the Glare, others almost dim. Half a hundred different shots and other deaths arrayed by the dozens. Falling from wind, from slipping, from ducking the wrong way, from – it was almost too much, the sight of them filling his mind to burst.

“Again,” Fortuna whispered.

So in that instant before the price took shape, before the misfortune crystallized, Tristan pulled at the luck again. Borrowed it fresh.

Twenty-five feet. One flintlock’s striking flint shattered instead of sparking, another’s priming powder burned up too quick – one shot stillborn, the other early. Death whizzed past his shoulder and the price took shape in his mind’s eye, his belt buckle giving and his descending pants toppling him headfirst into the dirt.

“Again,” Fortuna said.

Pull, release. The ticking was growing louder.

Tristan did not stop or slow, not even as his legs ached and lungs burned. Thirty-five feet. Izel was back, had turned cannons on the enemy batteries and the odds twisted – a cannon shot misfired, ball going wide and hitting the side of one that would have taken him in the chest. A man who would have shot him in the flank was instead shot by a man who would have hit him in the shoulder, timing slowing his stride by half a heartbeat to let it pass.

“Again,” Fortuna grinned.

Pull, release.

Tristan could not hear anything but the ticking now. It was so loud it drowned out even the beat of his heart against his ears. He began, dimly, to grasp that he was not avoiding the price of his contract. Even if as he kept pulling and releasing, walking through the swarm of angry lead and the shouts, the bombard shots that sent earth flying everywhere save his back, he felt how the… weight was not going away. It remained, it stacked. No, worse than that.

It was compounding, gathering interest.

“Again,” Fortuna madly laughed.

Pull, release. All he heard was the ticking and her laughter, all he saw was a world in black and white broken by glorious streaks of gold. Death was never more than a breath away: this pull of the trigger, this spill of earth. He slid between the streaks of possibility, Izel Coyac fighting an artillery duel with three different batteries with luck always smiling sideways on his tinker’s hands. Ahead, at the pavilion, two soldiers came out the window and aimed muskets his way. He waited until the streak was at its brightest, nearly blinding, and-

Pull, release.

A bullet caught the other’s edge, both narrowly whizzing past his cheek because of it. Close enough it tore open his skin. Even the miracles were narrower now, the… odds of this place so bent and warped that they grew hardened to Fortuna’s touch where they had been like clay to sculpt. Even the world thought they were pushing their luck, he thought, and his goddess laughed with him.

The path was getting narrower, the odds starker. He released almost as soon as he pulled now, pulled as soon as he released. It felt more like a dance than actions separate, the whole world balanced on top of a spinning coin. How long had he run, how far? He did not know, could not see, for he was blind now to anything but the gold. His skin felt cool but beneath it dwelled scorching, ruinous heat. A lock of hair on his head felt oddly heavy. His fingernails stung.

“Almost there,” the Lady of Long Odds sang into his ear.

The golden streaks were his guide now. He moved in the spaces between them, a dance with Fortuna leading as they whirled through the odds with unearthly grace.

A grand sweep ahead, a gargantuan hand trying to snatch him off the ground. He jumped ahead, rolled up into a crouch. Tristan picked the small marble from his pocket even as an angry fist large as a carriage smashed into the ground, earth flying as his cloak fluttered. He smiled as the organ gun fired – lines of gold like glittering fireworks, swirling past him and kissing the side of cloak as he tossed himself down into the dirt again. The marble went flying, the arc immaculate, and the man who had been about to kill him stopped to catch it by reflex.

Cleon Eirenos’s blade stopped as he turned visible, standing mere feet before him and Tristan watched the odds of his death flicker every which way as Oduromai King whispered into the boy’s ear.

They killed the Odyssean, the god said. Took all that he was and sold him for parts to make a new god. You serve his scavengers.

It’s too late, the boy said.

It isn’t, the god said. Not to be the man you wish your father had been.

The moment hung in the balance, but Tristan saw it before they did: it had been the right words. The god was a knife in the rib, the fulcrum of the lever.

The long odds took the pot.

And even as death was aimed at him in a streak of gold over Cleon’s shoulder, a musket and a furious face, the thief stumbled backward. His back hit the dirt and he was but a heartbeat away from the end but he raised his hands and laughed.

“I am unarmed,” he said.

And the moment of hesitation that bought was enough. Enough to save him from that death, anyway. The Hated One’s fist rose tall above his head, heartbeats away from pulping him, but that was also much too slow a death.

Because the ticking had stopped.

There was only silence now, as he sat blind in the dirt and felt all the debts he had accrued falling on him like a toppling tower.

“Alas, while it has been a pleasure making your acquaintances,” the thief began, rising to his feet with a groan of pain.

The odds were almost none, even after the damage the Hated One had done to the Collegium climbing up. The metal frame built by the Antediluvians was almost unbreakable, able to shrug off cannons. Yet Tristan saw a hundred near-impossibilities harden into being – usure, wind, temperature, cascading force, angles and all the realms unobserved – until a miracle manifested.

Beneath his feet, a span of exactly seven feet and a third of the Collegium’s frame broke off from the rest. Just long enough there was no physical way for him to avoid the drop.

The Hated One’s fist began to descend towards his head.

“I’m afraid I must bid you good evening,” Tristan Abrascal said, and with a roguish grin offered them a bow.

And just the moment the bow hit its lowest point, the ground beneath his feet dropped and he tumbled into the howling void beneath his feet, moments before he could die.

For three terrible heartbeats Maryam watched him fall to his death, barely slipping the Hated One’s grasp.

Then there was a ripple in the air and he fell into it, disappeared in a breath, and Maryam forced herself to unclench her jaw. He’d be all right. Her sister’s eye had let her glimpse what lay beyond that ripple: a purple current in the aether, Oduromai’s own. The god would spit him back out soon, close to where he had manifested to try to tell Song how to run her brigade.

“Sleeping God,” Angharad whispered, standing at her side. “Could he always do that?”

“No,” Song replied before Maryam could. “That was… he was a hair’s breadth away from turning Saint, at the end. That will leave marks.”

He’d been burning in the aether, at the end, more lighthouse than man. There was… Hooks and Maryam frowned, leaning into the wind. The angry breeze nipped at her cheeks, but it was their nav their attention remained on. Feeling out the change in the air, the coiling strength.

“I had not thought his patron spirit such a powerful one,” Angharad said, “that she could-”

“Stop,” Maryam muttered. “I need to hear this.”

She didn’t turn to see how the others reacted, and was glad she had not for she might have missed it. The smear of taint that was painted over the aether by a messy hand, a vivid plume of purple. The way it ate away at the aether around it, ink the water.

“Song,” she said. “Something happened. Eirenos-”

A heartbeat passed.

“He fell unconscious, Gule dragged him back in,” Song told them, then quietly gasped. “And his contract has changed. It is with Oduromai, now.”

So that was the play, Maryam finally grasped. It had made sense for Oduromai to eat away that the stitches keeping together the Odyssean and the Hated One just as he claimed he would, but she had doubted that popping a single stitch would do as much damage as the god seemed to believe. And she’d been right, it wouldn’t. But Oduromai wasn’t simply trying to split the two gods, he was trying to eat the Odyssean’s corpse right out of the Hated One’s jaw.

And, to her surprise, it was working.

It was the closeness in the aether taints. Oduromai and the Odyssean had been two sides of a single entity for centuries, and even now that Oduromai had taken the whole pot of worship to himself they remained gods of similar things. The Hated One, on the other hand, only intersected with the Odyssean so much. It had taken years of scheming by his cult and some clever rituals to make that welding stick.

And now something better had come along, Cleon Eirenos giving Oduromai the foot in the door he’d needed to subsume his divine kin.

“Maryam, what’s happening?” Song pressed.

“Oduromai’s fighting over control of the Odyssean’s remains,” Maryam said. “And he’s winning, but not wholly.”

She swallowed.

“Brace yourselves.”

“For what?” Angharad asked.

Hooks slid out of her, weaving solidity.

“What happens,” her sister said, “when two wolves pull at the same dead rabbit?”

“It tears,” the Pereduri replied.

And as if the Empty Sea itself wanted to crown Angharad’s words, it happened in the breath that followed: the spans of aether the gods were fighting over, purple and graven earth trying to swallow it all, they shattered. An invisible, intangible ripple passed the air around them – leaving a trail of unknowing, confused discomfort as men felt a god die but did not know it. Then the Hated One let out a scream with a thousand voices and she realized with Oduromai had done.

Oh that clever, clever thing.

“Oduromai didn’t get everything,” Maryam said. “But he got the name. That thing out there isn’t the Hated One or the Odyssean anymore, it’s just power without coherence. Without focus. And it’s bleeding.”

“Which means we can kill it now,” Song Ren calmly said. “Oduromai delivered.”

The screaming rose in pitch, drowning out everything else and Maryam hissed out a curse as she covered her ears. They were ringing, and she could swear her very mind ached for the might of the cacophony. When that horror passed, she raised her eyes to see why. A man stood by the near-mindless god, hand on the weave of corpses, and it had calmed the thing.

The Ecclesiast. The nameless god’s last anchor.

“Shit,” she said. “The high priest can still help it keep some sanity. Enough to-”

The rampant god took a long, angry stride towards the balcony.

“-that,” Maryam grimly finished. “To point it our way.”

And the nameless thing was not coming alone. Either reinvigorated by the Ecclesiast’s appearance or well aware they had crossed too many lines to be able to come back, the traitors were resuming their offensive: across the walkways, in narrow lines, soldiers advanced on the balcony.

“This will get messy,” Angharad Tredegar calmly noted. “Do we have a means of striking it with the harpoon?”

Song slid a glance Maryam’s way, who returned it incredulously.

“I just finished mastering the novice’s arsenal,” she said. “I can’t even begin to conceive what kind of Sign would be able to shoot that thing.”

“No, she’s right.”

Maryam turned a glare on her rebellious shoulder and the equally rebellious sister who’d popped out of it.

“You ought to know-”

“The first time we worked together,” Hooks simply said.

Maryam paused.

“You can’t be serious,” she said. “With the aether around here the way it is it’d be like throwing a dart into a hurricane.”

“Unless we gather enough of it,” Hooks said.

A flash of irritation.

“I can’t-”

Her sister flashed back the same across their veil.

We can,” Hooks said.

Song cleared her throat, eyes still peeled on the horizon. On the god and the enemies.

“I need an answer, Khaimovs,” she said. “Can you, or can you not?”

The sisters shared a look, then Maryam cursed.

“We’ll do it,” she said. “But it’ll take time. And someone needs to get that harpoon pointed the god’s way.”

“Time we will buy, or perish,” Angharad Tredegar calmly said.

She said it like it was a certainty, like the world would not dare deny it – or at least not dare so twice.

“I’ll get the harpoon in place,” Song said, face hard. “Continue even if we fall.”

And before Maryam could reply, she walked away. Angharad patted her shoulder before doing the same, hobbling towards the lictors getting mustered into a fighting formation. Maryam, feeling lost, wandered around the balcony until she found a place that felt right to their nav. She breathed out, forced herself to focus.

“Calm and patient,” Hooks murmured. “We have to empty ourselves for it to work.”

So Maryam closed her eyes and reached for the sky.

They would lose this battle, Song knew. That much was certain. They just had to hold long enough to win the war, for Maryam to win it for them.

The traitors came in a tide, blades high and muskets raised.

“Here they come,” Lieutenant Phos shouted. “Fire.”

Fire spat out lead, smoke surged like a scream. Across the remains of the garden men dropped and men ran and men screamed. Song kept her hand on the chisel, atop the stairs, and picked out the men dragging up the bombard. Her finger squeezed and one dropped, toppled into the void.

Reload.

“Aim down,” Izel Coyac shouted, forcing down a steaming-hot barrel until his gloves seared. “And hold, hold – now!

The cannons smashed into the enemy just before they hit the barricades, the balls bouncing off the earth and rolling forwards – scything legs and torsos as they did. Song aimed, snapped her shot. The second artilleryman fell but already more were rushing to replace him.

The first wave went over the barricade as her hands moved, the lictors meeting them with steel and screams.

And looming above it all, the nameless god approached one great stride at a time.

“Come on,” Tupoc shouted, atop the barricade even as musketmen shot at him. “Put your back into it!”

Angharad swung, carving into the face of the traitor climbing the barricade, and had to duck when a shot ripped into her shoulder. A shallow wound, she thought, but the shout she pushed down was distraction enough the sword she missed would have pierced her belly if Expendable did not yank her out of the way by the sleeve. The Malani kicked the traitor lictor who’d almost killed her back down the barricade and she managed thanks, forcing herself to concentrate.

They were holding, barely. Tupoc had ordered the soldiers to stop shooting from atop the barricade, using it to funnel the enemy into climbing instead, and for now it worked – though already some of the traitors were pulling the barricade apart, collapsing the piles of palace furniture.

Angharad drew her pistol and unloaded in the chest of a man she was startled to recognize as a lord who had attended the concert earlier, and a moment later Tupoc was impaling the throat of a lictor and tossing the corpse back into his fellows.

“I’ve had better fights from Someshwari, you-” Tupoc laughed, but he did not get to finish.

The barricade exploded, Angharad only getting a glimpse of a corpse swelling ‘til they burst before her back hit the stairs and she shouted hoarsely. Through the smoke and wreckage she saw a wild-eyed Phaedros Arkol stride, traitors steaming past him as all round her the surviving loyalists broke and ran. The Ecclesiast’s eyes found her. Angharad forced herself back on her feet, leaning on her borrowed sword, and a hand straightened her.

She turned to thank Velaphi, but it wasn’t him at all – it was a stranger, a dark-haired man. One who stood oddly, and she grasped why a heartbeat later when something moved under the skin.

“Lucky girl,” the devil garbled. “Some time left in the hour.”

“Lord Locke?” she rasped out.

The shell’s head was shaken in denial, then an arm twitched to point down at the melee – where Angharad found a hellish, chitinous silhouette weaving through the smoke and ripping off a man’s head in passing before it landed on its chosen prey.

Phaedros Arkol was struck in the belly, folding like paper, and then the creature that must be Lord Locke bit off his entire head, gulping it down.

“Until next time,” the shell besides her garbled.

And Lady Keys ripped her way right out of it in a shower of gore, Angharad having to shield her eyes. By the time she’d wiped them clean of blood and viscera, throwing up in her mouth, there was no sign of either devil. Or, for that matter of the Ecclesiast. Hope bloomed in her chest for a moment.

And then the Newborn went mad.

The lictors held, Song thought, for longer than should be expected of anyone not wearing the black: it was only when the rampant god smashed the barricade and all the men on it with a massive step that they routed.

And that rout was going to kill them all.

“Hold, damn you, hold!” she shouted, striking the runners with the side of her blade.

The god had turned mad, striking blindly around it and killing as many of its own as theirs, but it didn’t matter: its troops were winning anyway. In the wake of the fleeing defenders the traitors charged up the stairs, and if they got to Maryam then this was all for nothing. Song pulled her pistol, shot the man leading the enemy charge, but it didn’t slow them down.

A cannon bounced down the steps, Izel and Cressida tossing down the piece grown too hot for shooting, and that bought them a breath. One breath at a time, Song thought. She must hold them, one breath at a time.

“Form a wedge!”

Hand on her jian Song turned, startled by the sight. An officer was mustering soldiers behind her, but not one she had expected. Minister Apollonia Floros, hard-eyed, gave her a nod. Behind her white-faced traitors formed into the wedge they had been ordered.

Floros raised her blade.

“Charge,” she shouted. “Help the rooks, drive back the cult!”

Song straightened, beat out despair. They would hold, they must-

The Newborn’s massive form bent forward, some intelligence seeped back into the entity, and it turned towards the last place Song wanted it to turn: straight at Maryam.

“No,” she snarled.

But she had nothing, nothing in her arsenal that would let her force away such a thing. A foot came down on the edge of the balcony, crushing railing and barricade at once, and though it was madness Song still brought up her sword and ran towards it.

What else was there?

She was not the only one. A tall figure in an ill-fitting uniform, Expendable rushed past her towards the enemy. Song almost tripped, readying herself, and the dark-skinned man pulled ahead. Hesitating, just for a moment, but then Song saw it – Oduromai’s shape flickering into being, whispering a single sentence into the Skiritai’s ear. Those golden eyes closed, the barest fraction of a moment, then he exhaled.

“Gods bleed,” Velaphi whispered, and just as the Newborn’s foot began to rise he touched it.

And under Song’s awed stare, the mad god was sucked into his palm.

Maryam was failing them.

She had stepped out of herself, to see through her nav, but even as she watched she found that she could not quite finish emptying her mind. She raised her hand, tried to reach into the currents of Gloam, but they bucked her off. As they always had – always will, doubt whispered.

So she watched, anguished, as Song herded lictors into pointing the harpoon at the god, tip propped up against the balcony railing. She watched the men of Asphodel tangle in death across garden and barricades, saw courage and cowardice. Saw those who fled and those who charged.

Maryam saw it all and saw it would not be enough, because something beyond valor had come and she was not ready.

She watched as Expendable, Velaphi, took three stumbling steps. The man who had devoured a god took off his hat, looked up at the night sky and smiled.

Confusion swept across the field, shouts of joy and dismay, but Maryam let neither touch her. She continued to try emptying herself – to reach into the current, but always she found her hand rebuffed. Her thoughts too laden.

Velaphi took two more steps before he erupted into fine red mist, the corpse-god ripping its way out of the boy’s soul back into the Material. But it was stunned, she saw. Velaphi had known it would kill him to do this, Oduromai must have told him. But he’d done it anyway, giving his life for others.

Another wound, another bane knife sunk deep into the Newborn.

But it would not be enough, because Maryam could not empty herself.

She reached, and the currents almost broke her fingers. And Hooks, Hooks could not help. Her sister tried, move as Maryam willed and not an inch more or less, but this was not Craft. This was Signs, this was wind carding. This was what Maryam should have mastered years ago but she had not, because she was destined to fail everyone she ever loved.

On all sides men ran, in fear of the god still shaking off the wound, and she saw how one was about to knock down her body. Until there was a ripple in the Material just in front of her, and a boy stumbled out coughing. Tristan Abrascal, streaks of gold in his hair, nails turned into solid luck, pushed away the fleeing man about to run into her.

A traitor lictor got past Song, raised his musket, and Tristan reached for the side of Maryam’s own physical body. He drew the pistol he’d passed her earlier, blowing the lictor’s brains out, and that bought them a moment.

He used it to look round, and so Tristan Abrascal saw the end coming. The god looming over them. And, after a long breath, he put on his hat and slid his fingers into hers – wood against flesh, intertwined.

No, they screamed into the aether. Run.

He startled, as if he had heard them.

“Run?” he said. “Don’t be a fool, Maryam.”

A half-smile.

“The world’s ending, so where else would I be?”

Oh, Maryam thought, and Hooks thought it with her. So that was what it was like, for someone to love you enough to die with you. And that small breath she had not known she was holding, that last doubt in her heart of hearts, when she let it out it was a like a levee breaking.

Maryam Khaimov emptied her soul and opened her eyes.

Above her, a god stood with a killing blow raised high.

She raised her free hand at the starry sky, the dark in between the glints of pale, and plunged it into the depths. The currents of Gloam swirled angrily through her fingers, stirred and stirring, until she closed her grip. She pulled the thread out, but it was but a small thing. Thick as the span of three fingers, and angrily trying to slip her grasp. That was as much wind as she could card, novice that she was. Her limit as a signifier.

So she passed the thread to Hooks, who spun that dark yarn on a wheel of nothing.

Maryam pulled another thread, another yarn of Gloam, and together the sisters wove themselves a wind. Neither Sign nor Craft did they make, but something theirs alone: the fruit of Maryam’s bitter years of learning, of Hooks’ confined starvation. They made their grief into the machinery of want, the spinning wheel turning and turning as Maryam unraveled the sky to feed it. And their weave they wrapped tight around the harpoon, wove it a net.

First they made a breath.

Then they made a breeze.

They made that into a gale.

And when they had made a squall, howling and screaming and wriggling on the hooks holding it tight, when the harpoon nestled within rattled like a door in a hurricane, only then did Maryam’s hand stop stealing the wind. They stood there, two sisters and their work with their hand held in his, and watched the god’s body rise. Block out the sky and its distant radiance, a curtain of screaming death come to crush them underfoot. Darkness whipped about them, dimming the air and tarnishing every taste and smell. Spoiling the Material like poison.

Maryam Khaimov looked at death and grinned, drawing back clawing fingers. The storm weaves pulled back like a hundred bowstrings, howling in blind fury, and she felt her sister’s hands deftly tug at the sides of their work – adjust the tip of the harpoon, pull it up, aim it.

“You were right,” she told the corpse-god. “There is death in our footsteps.”

“We bring it wherever we go,” Hooks said.

“Here,” Maryam said. “Have a taste.”

And she released the storm.

Gloam shot in strands, cradling and carrying the sharp line of bronze within it, and the sisters Khaimov curved their blow – up and then downwards, made into a spear being thrust down, and the jagged harpoon plunged into the rampant god’s head with all the might they had gathered. It went through like a knife through butter, burying itself all the way through until the malevolent thing was nailed to the very floor beneath it.

And the old Antediluvian weapon, coated in the Gloam woven by sisters bane to the god, devoured the mad thing from the inside like a forest fire.

It screamed with a thousand voices, convulsing and clawing at itself as one by one the voices began to wink out.  It took long, until the very last voice had been silenced. But the stillness that followed was as if the world itself let out a breath. The god had died, and in the wake of that last death the fight went out of his cult.

Weapons were thrown down, surrenders shouted, and thus ended the battle for Tratheke.

Chapter 76

First, Song saw to it that they could hold.

Tactically speaking, this was not overly difficult. Though the Odyssean threw host-corpses down the lift shaft regularly, most of them broke their limbs in the fall and thus she only need leave Tupoc and Expendable to put them down. Spears made easy work of the dead things, enough damage severing the threads of blood-red divinity moving the corpses, but she knew better than to think this state of affairs anything other than temporary.

For now the Hated One threw only half-hearted assaults their way, one or two at a time, but the archives upstairs were a cacophonous orgy of destruction. The Hated One was ripping out the seal on his prison and would turn his full attention on them when he finished. She spared a moment of deep dismay at the thought of so many rare books being so callously destroyed, lore perhaps forever lost to the murderous thing’s tantrum. A petty evil compared to the rest of the night’s work, but an evil nonetheless.

A thought to deplore later, she chided herself.

“How long before it gets out?” Song asked.

Maryam Khaimov cocked her head and hummed, pondering her answer. Song’s friend had long straddled the line between pale and sickly, but now she had fallen firmly on the latter side: she looked feverish, her blue eyes rimmed in red by exhaustion and the ailment of Gloam-work. And though Song would yet describe both eyes as blue, the left one had gone cloudy and so light it was nearly gray. Between that and the traces of spew on Maryam’s collar and chest there was no hiding something in her ritual had gone terribly wrong.

And yet she seemed Maryam still, entirely herself, save for the… addition.

“It’s nearly there,” the spirit said, head rising out of the signifier’s shoulder to speak. “I can taste it in the aether – the veins of red became roots and now they are cracking the stone.”

The spirit was not much changed from when she had saved Song from her would-be killers. Still close as a sister in looks to Maryam, but now there was a… vitality to her that had once been absent. Even knowing her intangible, Song would think that flush true and the way she breathed necessary. Perhaps both were. She knew little of the rules regarding such existences. Song cleared her throat.

“Captain Song Ren,” she introduced herself.

The spirit eyed her like she was an idiot.

“We’ve met.”

Maryam sighed.

“She goes by Hooks,” Maryam provided.

“For now,” Hooks added. “Let us dispense with small talk, Ren. The god is about ten…”

“Five,” Maryam cut in.

“Five to ten minutes away from getting out,” Hooks smoothly compromised. “If we were still up there serving as thorn in its thumb it’d take longer, but without us in the way it’s squeezing itself out of the layer like jelly pushed through a hole.”

“Now there’s an image,” Tupoc contributed from a distance.

By common and unspoken accord, all three ignored him.

“Then we plan for five,” Song said. “We’ll need to-”

The door clapped thunderously, something solid smashing into it, and Song had to push down a flinch. It had taken mere minutes for the rebels to get a solid enough bench to begin hammering at the door, which while locked and barred was not meant to resist such pummeling indefinitely. Cressida was pressing down on it from their side, but there was only so much that would accomplish.

A flicker of movement stole another sentence’s start out of her mouth, a steel bar sliding through the gap between the door and the wall.

“Izel,” Tristan said.

“I see it,” the tinker replied.

With admirable ease they moved: the thief caught the bar’s tip between tongs, then the larger Izcalli lined up a hammer blow and smashed the steel back out into the face of whoever side on the other side of the door. Twice now the traitors had tried to pry open the door by breaking the hinges, but the pair had been ready for it.

“We’ll need to prepare for a push through the enemy,” Song finished. “Open the door on our terms then break the encirclement and run towards safer grounds.”

Looking back, she had to wonder if it had been a mistake to retreat into this room. While fleeing down the hall with guns pointed at their back would certainly have cost them casualties, she was not sure that breaking the encirclement and then running down that hallway would do much to keep them down.

Behind them another corpse-host dropped, this one landing on its knees – only to be speared in the head by Expendable, who was promptly heckled by Tupoc for ‘hogging all the deicide’. The Malani quietly protested, but under his hat Song could see him smiling. She turned away.

“When we first met, you used a large Gloam construct,” Song said, addressing Hooks directly. “Could you use it again to open our way?”

A horse-sized Gloam lizard with six legs, which she has called a smok. It was a certainty that the enemy would have guns pointed at the door to prevent the very breakout they were planning, which meant either sacrificing the vanguard or using one that would not succumb to bullets. Maryam and the spirit glanced at each other for a few heartbeats, the latter grimacing before she replied. Speaking without need for words?

“Not anything as large,” Maryam said. “Dog-sized, maybe smaller. And we’re approaching mania, so if you want us to work something heavy we’ll be out of the fight after.”

A pause.

“For a bit, anyway,” Hooks said.

Song slowly nodded, both filing away the ‘we’ for future interrogation and adjusting the dawning plan in her mind. Lictors, even the traitors, might have the discipline to hold fire after the first few shots into the Gloam beast did nothing. The noble troops might not, though, so the gambit seemed worth it. If the construct ate enough lead, they might make it down the hallway without losing half their numbers to a volley.

“All right, is no one going to address that Khaimov has a spirit popping out of her body to talk?” Cressida Barboza called out. “Because it’s happened more than once now, so it clearly wasn’t a fluke.”

“Don’t be such a rube, Barboza,” Tristan chided. “We’re too busy to indulge your provincial sensibilities.”

“You smug Sacromontan fuck,” the other Mask bit back, “I’ll-”

A politely cleared throat.

“I was also wondering about the spirit,” Izel admitted, then sketched a bow at Hooks. “Greetings, I am Izel Coyac.”

“Hooks,” the entity replied with a nod, then slipping further out so she had a thumb to jut it towards Maryam. “I’m her sister.”

“It’s a long story that I have no intention of telling you,” Maryam flatly told the survivors of the Nineteenth. “She’s here, she’s with me. Move on or be moved.”

“Hooks,” Tupoc called out, while impaling a corpse. “The corpses upstairs that were mangled like roots went through them, was that you?”

“With her help,” the… sister acknowledged, nodding at Maryam.

The Izcalli grinned.

“You know, there’s still room in the Fourth Brigade if-”

“Enough of that now,” Song sharply cut in. Fucking vulture. “Tupoc, Expendable, first we’ll rotate you out with Tristan and Izel. We’ll need you to hit the enemy in the wake of the Sign.”

She breathed out, putting the last touches on the plan in her mind’s eye.

“Our best chance is to make a mess of their formation and move quickly enough they can’t muster a firing line while we run,” Song said.

Odds were still good that some of them would be shot in the back, but there was only so much that could be done running down a corridor with little cover and muskets pointed at you. As if to punctuate her worries, the bench was smashed on the door again. Tristan cleared his throat.

“Khaimovs,” he called out. “If we make it to the garden, can you get us back into that layer?”

Maryam sharply nodded.

“It’s getting battered open as we speak,” she said. “We can find a path, the trouble will be whether or not it’s full of…”

She gestured vaguely upstairs. The ruckus was, if anything, getting worse.

“First we will be making an attempt at relieving Angharad,” Song said. “The deeper palace should still be in loyalist hands, given the defenses there, so we will head there first.”

It was where Evander’s quarters were located, as well as the palace armory. If the traitors had seized that then they would not be bothering with a bench: they’d have wheeled out cannons. Even small pieces would smash right through the door here. Not all seemed enthusiastic at her words, but no one cared to argue. The potential naysayers likely figured squabbling was more likely to get them all killed than her plan, which she privately agreed with.

A passable plan immediately executed was always better than the finest plan hatched after several hours.

“Get ready to rotate on my word,” Song called out. “On the count of ten-”

Yet before she could begin counting there was a sound like a wooden wall being torn through upstairs and weapons were turned on the lift shaft even as the ram hit the door again and Cressida grunted with the effort of fighting it down. Only when silhouettes dropped down the shaft this time it was not corpses. Not, that catlike grace heralded much, much worse than that.

“Evening, lads and ladies,” Lord Locke roguishly grinned.

The devil in his short, rotund shell looked in a fine mood. And blood-spattered, which might explain the mood.

“Quite the pickle you are all in,” Lady Keys added, fiddling with her glasses.

No blood on her, but that was not necessarily for the best. The only thing worse than a devil was a hungry devil. There was a beat of silence. Tupoc and Expendable had drawn back, but not out of fear – they were positioning themselves to cover the rest of them long enough for muskets to be brought to bear before the devils struck. Could they win? Maybe, Song assessed, but they’d lose enough swords that breaking encirclement would be impossible.

She must negotiate, if it was at all possible.

“I told you thirteen is the worst luck,” Tristan muttered.

There would be time to strangle him later, Song reminded herself, if any of them lived through this.

“A pleasant evening to you,” Song evenly said. “I must admit your presence here is unexpected. May I inquire as to your intentions?”

“Why, my good rooklings, we have come to rescue you!” Lord Locke announced. “On the behalf of Lady Angharad Tredegar, who bargained for this siege to be lifted.”

“Welcome news,” Song replied, not entirely sure what proportion of those words was a lie.

“See, I told you my charms won her over,” Tupoc whispered to Expendable.

Vuthakiwe,” the Malani mildly replied.

Song forced down a twitch of the lips. The direct translation of vuthakiwe was ‘Glare-drunk’, but mostly it was used to mean delirious. She made herself take her hands off her weapons, but it was mostly for show: she trusted Angharad, but hardly these devils. What had her friend bargained for their help, anyway? No, it didn’t matter. She would help Angharad put them down, if it came down to it.

“Oh, there is no need for thanks,” Lord Locke said, deftly ignoring there had been none. “It is the sacred duty of our office to act against this sort of cult.”

“Your office,” Tristan echoed, tone rising in question.

An invitation to gloat, which they naturally embraced without thinking twice. Song was not sure whether or not she imagined the appreciative glance from the devils at having offered them such a fine line to pounce on. He was, she mentally conceded, slowly earning his way out of strangulation.

“Why, my dears, we are of His Infernal Majesty’s own Office of Opposition,” Lady Keys said.

“The OoO, if you will,” Lord Locke happily added.

“I will not,” Song replied, in the tone of someone who had just been offended to her very core.

That they were be terrible murderous creatures casually threatening her she could live with, but this? Sometimes lines must be drawn.

“What is the duty of your office, anyhow?” Tupoc curiously asked. “I expect it is not eating children, as I was first taught.”

“We’ve already filled up on appetizers,” Lord Locke assured him.

“Our mandate is most simple indeed, young man,” Lady Keys said. “The Office of Opposition is to meet the enemies of His Infernal Majesty in the field and frustrate their plans. To foil and crimp and stymie-”

“-to thwart and forestall,” Lord Locke enthusiastically said. “To stump and baffle-”

“To bar and impede and, why, even bedevil,” Lady Keys mused. “In a word…”

“We oppose,” Lord Locke finished theatrically, twirling his mustache.

Tupoc, being a damned soul, saw fit to applaud this. Cressida and Tristan, being professionally ordained liars, followed suit after a beat. So did Izel, but that one Song suspected was just being nice about it. Another corpse-host dropped down the lift shaft and Song snapped a shot through his forehead, because she probably wouldn’t be able to get away with shooting anyone else.

“And if I may ask,” Song said, “what does this rescue involve?”

“Lifting the siege on your command,” Lady Keys said. “Though we are overdue a conversation with Phaedros Arkol, I think.”

“He holds command outside?” she asked.

“Indeed,” Lord Locke said. “Our Ecclesiast is most eager to get the thorn out of his god’s foot – a good stomping of his enemies was promised, I expect.”

Song breathed in sharply. Arkol, the Ecclesiast? It made some sense, and she doubted the devils would bother to lie if the man was right outside.

“You are sure Phaedros Arkol is the Ecclesiast?” she pressed.

Lady Keys clicked her tongue.

“Relief was bargained for, not a guessing game,” she said. “Shall you open the door, rooklings, or shall we?”

Song clenched her fists. She had no real leverage here, they all knew. But if Arkol was the Ecclesiast and he was out there, in range of her musket, then… No, the devils wanted him and foiling them might well see them turn on her command. Besides, Angharad must take priority. They could go after the Ecclesiast after reuniting with her, and if the opportunity passed then she could live with it. She was not here under contract and the Watch had a duty to Vesper but that duty did not mean throwing away lives on off-chances.

“Get ready,” she ordered the others. “Tupoc, Expendable, you have the vanguard. All of us will wheel left the moment the fighting begins. Do not stop until we turn the corner and have cover.”

The devils swaggered up to the door, which shook, and Song found Tristan’s eyes. She nodded and he pulled one bar, Izel pulling the other, before unlocking the door and wresting it open. The four lictors that’d been about to hammer a bench into the door charged into the room with startled shouts, the devils smoothly moving around them, and like that the fighting began.

Song ran one man through the belly and Tupoc’s candlesteel spearhead went into another’s skull before they could even drop the bench – Izel smashed one’s skull in through the helmet, rather impressively, and Expendable cleanly cut the last one’s throat out even as the lictor brought up his blade to parry the flicking spear. Shouting had erupted out in the hall and the blackcloaks shared a wary look. Flicking the blood off her jian, Song gave the order.

“Forward.”

After a beat, they charged out. Locke and Keys had not cleaned up the left side before bowling into the thick of the enemy numbers, so Tupoc was grazed with a shot even as he dropped into a roll. Expendable killed a musketman and a heartbeat later Song put a shot through the forehead of the woman next to him. The last was impaled by a jagged line of Gloam erupting from the palm of Maryam’s spirit-sister, which going by his scream was an ugly way to die.

And then, to her utter surprise, the rest of the hall to the left was an empty expanse.

“Run,” Song hissed, already beginning to reload. “Now.”

And run they did. A few shots whizzed past them, but the devils were keeping the enemy busy. Song slowed her stride, allowing the others to pass her, and risked a glance back. What she found there…

Old devils or not, Locke and Key had run into a thicket of readied muskets. They’d been shot and cut at, but all that’d accomplished was ripping up their shells and clothes until they ripped their way out of them – and then they had begun to move like devils no longer hiding what they were. Song only glimpsed red-strewn carapaces and revolting segmented legs as they went through the rebels, laughing and chittering and ripping out pieces of men to gobble up.

There must have been more than thirty men in that hall, moments ago, and now there were barely a third of that. The stone walls looked like they’d been painted with viscera, the hallway someone had dragged a piece of meat through razor blades. Gods, but not even the worst of men deserved such an end.

At the back of the failing formation, half of the men were already fleeing. Song saw the man the devils had named the Ecclesiast there, even in their terror the soldiers going around him. Phaedros Arkol was richly dressed, a blade at his hip, but nothing that deemed him to be the grand officiant of an evil god – save for the utter calm on his face as doom approached.

He raised a hand and Song could see the power flowing into him, the threads the color of graven earth and fresh blood, the white bone and sea-swept coral. She saw how they coalesced into his palm and he closed his fist with a snarl of effort. The corpses strewn across the hall closed on Locke and Keys with deceptive softness, like the opposite of a flower blooming, and in a heartbeat the pair were encased in prison of writhing death that clawed and bit at them.

Could he both hold them and save himself? The question burned at Song and before she could think twice she raised her musket, aimed the shot – only for a hand to come down on her shoulder. She nearly jumped out of her skin, but it was only Maryam. Maryam whose face was touched by fear.

“Song, we need to go, he’s aboutto-”

There was a great cracking noise, but in that same heartbeat Song realized it was not a sound at all. It did not echo, did not hurt the ear or the air. It was something in the fabric of the Material itself that had shattered, and she felt a swelling in the air that was like the most triumphant of laughs. The private archives shattered, the room crunched like a paper crane in a man’s grip, and the very palace shook around them.

The Hated One was out.

Song ran and did not look back.

For a while Angharad was forced to ponder whether it would be impolite to ask the spirit if he was lost, but after the third sudden turn through an empty room she finally understood what was happening. He was not taking random turns.

“You are sneaking us past the patrols,” she said.

Oduromai King, Asphodel’s own patron and the tutelary spirit of sailors and heroes, did not turn. Yet she felt the weight of his attention on her as if it were a physical gaze while they continued making their way through an empty servant dormitory.

“The Newborn cares nothing for the death of his pawns,” the spirit said. “He gains through every death, as his grand celebrant dedicated the night’s madness to his name.”

Worrying, considering that if the Thirteenth had sniffed out the plots correctly there would be battles fought all over Tratheke feeding deaths to the spirit in question.

“Parasite,” Angharad scorned. “Yet I would still know where you lead me, Oduromai King. I must find my comrades, which were last seen in the private archives.”

“They will find you,” the spirit dismissed. “Everything leads to the garden, Angharad Tredegar. That is where the knots of fate pull together.”

Angharad turned a skeptical eye on the entity. She was Pereduri, so had been taught better than to put stock in spirits who prattled on about fate. There was no such thing, not outside the fancies of poets: Vesper was a test by the Sleeping God, and a test’s outcome could not be determined in advance. One must be able to stand or fall when meeting challenge.

When spirits spoke of destiny, mostly they meant their latest scheme.

“And what would those knots be, I wonder?” she asked.

The spirit’s attention grew heavier, but she turned an unimpressed look on him. If he was irked at questions, then he should have manifested by one of his faithful. She had no faith to offer anything calling itself a god, had not even before she became apprenticed to a guild whose trade was deicide.

“What is required to unmake the Newborn,” Oduromai said. “A challenge, a bane, a choice.”

They slipped out the back of the dormitory, onto a similarly empty hall. It worried Angharad that she had seen no servants throughout her wanderings. Yet surely not even the cult would have dared to commit such slaughter: perhaps the most hardened reprobates among them might have embraced such butchery, but she could not believe the cult’s rank and file would be willing to bloody their hands so horridly. No, they must have fled to some distant corner and remained holed up away from the fighting. Good, she thought. Best they did not risk themselves until the steel was back in the sheath.

It was the duty of nobles to protect servants, not the other way around.

“Whose choice?” Angharad asked, limping after the spirit’s back.

It had best not be her. She’d had choices enough for the night.

“The boy,” he replied. “Cleon Eirenos.”

Her steps stuttered and she shot him an incredulous look.

“What does Cleon have to do with this?” she asked.

“Everything,” Oduromai said. “He is the linchpin, Angharad Tredegar. The last contractor of the Odyssean twice over: the last deal it struck and the last contractor who has not been bound anew to the Newborn.”

She frowned, remembering how Lady Doukas had mentioned at the ceremony that Cleon had never before made a demand of the spirit they all worshipped.

“Because he’s not truly partaken in a ceremony before,” she slowly said. “He has not bought a death for advantage.”

Or rather, because the death he had finally asked for had yet to be delivered and until it had the bargain would not be complete.

“Is he truly so vital?” Angharad asked.

While she had not been deep in the confidence of the cult, nothing in the way Lord Cleon was treated during that ceremony had led her to believe he was considered an influential member. Or, in truth, all that respected by anyone other than the priests.

“He is important,” Oduromai said, “the way a loose strand in a weave is important. He is an opportunity. That is more than most men will ever be.”

She inclined her head in concession at that.

“Then it is careless of the cult to have so neglected him,” Angharad opined.

“Was he?” the spirit said. “You met a young lord hounded even under his own roof, whose closest confidants whispered in his ear of rites that would save him. Speak not of neglect but of his character.”

Angharad swallowed, for she had never even considered that… Lord Arkol had contacts among the valley nobles, she recalled. And Ambassador Gule was treated by Cleon like a distant but trusted mentor. Suddenly the boldness of Theofania Varochas seemed less the desperation of a young woman whose hand was forced by her family’s demands and more the measured gamble of someone who might have received private assurances. Angharad’s jaw clenched, for though Phaedros Arkol and Lord Gule might have been poisonous friends to Cleon could she truly claim to have been any better?

No. Even if one discounted that she had bedded his own mother under his roof, she could not. Another debt she must settle, if she could, and a first step towards that was ensuring some grasping spirit did not intend to murder him.

“And what is it you want of him, spirit?” she challenged.

“To make a hero’s choice,” Oduromai said.

“A vague answer,” Angharad said. “Kindly elaborate.”

This time the spirit did stop before turning towards her. Those eyes were liquid flame, too blue to be anything born of the world material, but the rest of him grew denser. As if by a trick of the light Oduromai’s bronze armor suddenly seemed… worn. The breastplate bitten at by salt and scratched by blades, the greaves dented and unpolished. Even the white cloth beneath seemed dirty, as if not quite washed, and the crown on his brow had grown thicker. Like it was half a helmet, not merely decoration.

More warrior than king or sailor, in that moment.

“You were given an answer,” Oduromai said. “Take it, for you are owed nothing more.”

“That is true,” Angharad conceded.

She gave the spirit a polite nod.

“My thanks for the aid, however temporary,” she said, then cleanly turned her heels and limped away.

Enough.”

The word echoed, as if spoken in some great hall instead of a hallway, and Angharad felt weight press on her shoulders as if to force her to her knees. Without a word she turned, drawing her blade, and met the spirit’s furious face with cold disdain.

“Lay your power on me again, spirit, and one of us will die for it,” she said.

The spirit sneered.

“I am a god,” he said. “Oduromai King, crowned-”

“He that need claim to be a god is no such thing,” Angharad scorned. “My people know better: there is only one God, Oduromai, and He yet slumbers.”

“I am the guardian of Asphodel,” Oduromai said, and the air shivered of it.

“I am neither your vassal nor your congregant, creature,” Angharad Tredegar said. “Withdraw your power or be called to account – this is your last warning.”

She met that blue fire unflinchingly. The moment hung in the air, a vase about to tip past the table’s edge, but then it snapped back into place. The pressure left her shoulders, as if turned to smoke, though the spirit yet stared her down.

“I remember it still, being but an aspect,” Oduromai said. “The visage facing day while he faced the night. And I remember becoming me, when Hector poured an ocean of gold and faith into my name. Stories and songs and plays, ceremonies and festivals.”

Angharad did not sheathe her sword. He had not earned such courtesy.

“Years of careful tending, that I might forever serve as the jailor of the god that became the Newborn,” the spirit said. “But what men made, men unmade. The prison was pierced by the harpoon and the Newborn crawls its way out as we speak.”

“It is a simple question, spirit,” Angharad coldly said. “What do you want of Cleon Eirenos?”

“When it breaks free,” Oduromai said, “the Newborn will be vulnerable in a way it was not as the Sickle. The amalgamation is not yet achieved, and should it be undone before the end a grave wound will be dealt. Grave enough that an ending would no longer be out of reach.”

The spirit flickered like candle flame, its presence burning bright at the prospect of… not killing the Newborn, Angharad thought, but following his nature. Ending a threat to Asphodel, of which he considered himself patron.

“Your games are your own,” Angharad finally said. “They are no concern of mine. But I’ll not let you lay hands on Cleon Eirenos, Oduromai. I owe a debt.”

“I will only offer a choice,” the spirit said. “On this you have my oath.”

The mirror-dancer watched the spirit, looked for the lie in that face, but there was nothing there to be read. It was not a man’s face, only a sculpture moved by the will of unnatural intelligence.

“I will hold you to it,” she said, and sheathed the blade.

The spirit’s presence faded, just a bit.

“Come,” Oduromai said. “This delay may yet prove costly, we must hurry.”

Angharad swallowed the demand that lay on the tip of her tongue, to know where they were headed, for there was only so far she could push such a proud spirit before it lashed out regardless of whether or not it served his plans. She followed behind Oduromai, barely three steps taken before there was a great crack in the… not the air, but perhaps the aether? Angharad felt it like a physical thing, but while aware it was not.

Then the very grounds beneath her feet shook and a faint echo of laughter nipped at her ears.

“The Newborn is free,” Oduromai said. “It rises. The fateful hour begins.”

Angharad was not sure whether he could watch her without turning, so she held back from rolling her eyes. As if she could not have guessed that on her own. Still, she lengthened her stride and ignored the twinges of pain that caused as she hurried on. They turned to the right at the hallway’s end, which Angharad believed was actually leading towards the middle of the palace and thus away from the gardens supposed to be their destination, but as they entered a gallery of busts and portraits – rulers of Asphodel, by the surnames – the spirit suddenly stopped.

Angharad followed suit, then three seconds passed. She cleared her throat.

“If I may ask, why-”

Her eyes widened as the grounds a foot before her disappeared with brutal crunch, dress and hair fluttering from the way two thirds of the gallery was pulverized in an instant. In place of the brass, stone and carpets was a frothy haze that she peered through and found… a desert? No, this was not sand. It was salt. She recognized Maryam’s description.

“That is the prison layer,” she said.

“A shard of it,” Oduromai said. “The Newborn did not merely escape its prison, in its hatred it shattered the whole thing. Pieces of it were scattered across Tratheke, from the palace to the walls.”

Angharad sucked in a breath. The shard before her had pulped solid stone and metal. What would another do, if it landed on a street? What a heinous creature the Newborn was to so casually dispense with the lives of men.

“You want me to enter this shard,” she said.

“An enemy waits within, but you will not be alone,” the spirit replied. “And if you follow the path, you will find the garden on the other end.”

She eyed Oduromai skeptically, but that the spirit still had some need of her was clear. Otherwise it would have struck at her earlier when she challenged it, or at least left. She could trust the need, if not the spirit himself. Breathing out, Angharad unsheathed her blade and stepped through the haze. In a single breath’s span she was through, on solid ground.

It was bleak place, this broken prison.

A land of salt and void, dunes of pale rising in long slopes while on the horizon lay a hollow absence that hurt the eye. Angharad thought she almost began to see brass through that nothing, for a moment, but her eyes burned as if smoke had been blown into them so she tore away her gaze and had to wipe away pained tears. A glance back told her that Oduromai was either absent or unseen and she grimaced. Now, of all times, she could have used directions.

Forward she went, for lack of a better notion.

The salt cracked beneath her soles as she went up the closest slope, hoping that vantage might yield a path, and once she reached the top of the dune she did find something of the sort: in the distance, walking down a slope, was a man. And halfway between them, at the bottom of a hollow, was a great harpoon stuck into the salt. Tall as a ship’s mast, Maryam had described it, and lied not. It was a jagged and thorny tool, with a cruel gleam to its smooth bronze make.

Angharad began to make her way down the slope, mirroring the stranger – whom she was chagrined to see would make it there far before she could, on account of lacking a limp. That did allow her to take a closer look at him, however, for he stood by the great harpoon and studied it while she finished making her way. Angharad recognized the doublet before she did the man, from a distance: that silver-and-yellow doublet in silk had been of such a fine make she would not soon forget it.

Lord Phaedros Arkol, the Ecclesiast, turned a bespectacled glance her way as she gingerly slid down the last of the salt dune. He was unarmed and without wound, save for appeared to be a shallow bite on his right cheek. Not made by human teeth, these. A parting gift from Locke and Key, she imagined, though she would have preferred they take the whole head.

“Angharad Tredegar,” he greeted her. “I assume Petra is dead.”

“Thoroughly so,” Angharad replied.

He looked irritated, or at least his face did. No part of it reached his gray eyes, which were not calm but… confident? Certain, Angharad settled on after a beat. That gaze was kept steady by the utter certainty of a man who genuinely believed nothing could happen to him now. That he had already won.

“A genuine loss. Given her talent with the influence prayer, she would have been a most useful courtier,” Lord Phaedros said.

“It is true, then,” Angharad said. “You are the Ecclesiast.”

“Surprised?” he idly asked. “I will mark it a compliment. It took years to become so harmless, to bury the edge my reputation had in my youth.”

“This will not stand, Arkol,” she said. “Even if you should win the night, the Watch will come for you.”

“So they will,” the Ecclesiast said. “And by the time their ships arrive, the Master will have devoured all of Tratheke Valley. The rooks will come and they will die.”

Devoured the valley? She swallowed. This was no simple mad cult, then, but a thing of genuinely monstrous intentions.

“They’ll come back,” Angharad told him.

“Once more, perhaps,” the Ecclesiast indifferently said. “Then they will deem it too much trouble and simply blockade Asphodel. They’ll not risk another expedition so long as neither I nor the Master seek spread beyond this land.”

“All this so you could rule Asphodel?” she spat out. “What a sea of blood, for such paltry ambition.”

At last something beyond indifference entered his eyes. Irritation.

“Paltry?” he said. “I will rule forever, child, the deathless chosen of my god. This isle will sing the name of the Odyssean from shore to shore, from oldest crone to youngest child, and kneel to me as his champion. I will not be a mere king or lord rector but half a god, endless.”

He smiled, in genuine poisonous joy.

“And I have earned such regard. The Master knows whose hand freed him, who undid the work of petty fearful souls,” the Ecclesiast said. “He will stand by me, as I stood by him in his hour of need.”

“You’re a pawn, Arkol,” Angharad said. “The Newborn’s, and that of those who first put that harpoon in your hand.”

“You know little,” he dismissively replied. “That golden-haired advocate only came to me in a dream, Tredegar, the labor was my own. They’ll have nothing of me, and should they complain of that they are welcome to plead their case to the Master.”

Her teeth clenched. The Ecclesiast, she realized, was not someone on whom reason would have a grip. He was drunk on what he thought fate, on victory, and nothing could topple the throne he had raised inside his own mind. Phaedros Arkol was smiling at her, she saw, as if waiting for further questions. He wanted to tell her about this, she thought. Not to gloat, but to finally share his cleverness with anyone at all after so many years of preparing in the dark.

Had anyone in the cult besides him known anything at all of what he intended? Ambassador Gule had not, for only a fool would have thought the Queen Perpetual would want anything to do with what the Ecclesiast sought of Asphodel. Gule’s very life would become a stain on the High Queen’s name for his role in this.

“All this time,” she said, “everyone was looking at the shipyard. And you never cared a whit for it.”

“Oh, the Master will level it I think,” the Ecclesiast mused. “The devices that congeal the aether make Tratheke unfit to serve as his holy seat. And the capital will be that, after the last sacrifice within whimpers its final breath.”

“You are a madman,” Angharad informed him.

Someone ought to tell him, should he not already be aware.

“It is only to be expected a mortal would believe that,” he told her, then sighed. “And it appears that, no matter how long we talk, your nosy little friend will not follow you into the shard. Unfortunate.”

She blinked.

“What?”

“You are a mediocre conversationalist,” he told her. “Which is only to be expected, since it appears you are also such mediocre bait that the god who guided you here will not deign to enter to rescue you from me. A shame, as trapping him in here would have been delightful irony.”

Phaedros Arkol raised his hand.

“But, alas for you, here we are.”

Angharad moved in without a word, for whether she liked it or not the fight had begun. Six strides between them, she measured and took the first.

The Ecclesiast closed his fist and she heard the ground crack – no, open, as a corpse grasped her feet from below. She carved off the hand but it had cost her time, enough that when she stumbled forward it was to the sight of Lord Arkol holding a shimmering sickle in his hand. Casually, he swiped it at her even though she was well out of range.

Angharad tossed herself to the side without hesitation, wind rustling her dress as something carved into the salt right past her. More hands burst out of the ground, going for her cane and leg. Damn it, how many corpses had he buried here? She ripped her way free of the grasping hands but she had to leave her cane and she grit her teeth as she moved to charge through the last of the distance. The Ecclesiast raised the sickle again and she watched his arm, watched for the moment when she must move aside and-

A spike of oily darkness shot right past her shoulder, nearly impaling Arkol. He ducked away hastily, though it still clipped his shoulder and burned through his doublet. And kept burning, Angharad saw with wide eyes.

“Exoloio,” he cursed, and then to her utter disbelief he turned and ran.

Her own steps stuttered as he fled much faster than she could pursue, leaving her to stand stunned by the great harpoon as the Ecclesiast… ran away. So much for being half a god. Angharad glanced back to find Song and Expendable atop a dune, aiming muskets at Lord Arkol. The fired and the man did not even turn, another corpse ripping itself free of the salt to take the shots for him. To Angharad’s utter disbelief, a tide of blackcloaks swept over her.

Tristan, Tupoc, Cressida Barboza and Izel Coyac. Then, coming down the slope with Song and Expendable, Maryam. That Sign must have been her doing.

“You,” she began, stumbling over her words. “What are you all doing here?”

“Watching you fumble that skirmish,” Tupoc chided. “You really should have expected more than one corpse, Tredegar.”

“Shut up,” Song told the Izcalli, brushing past him.

She drew Angharad into a hug, which she was too exhausted and baffled to refuse even though she did not deserve it.

“Oh,” she finally managed. “Did you come for me?”

Song withdrew.

“We were going to ask the loyalists about you first, but Oduromai King appeared and-”

Angharad snorted.

“He’s the one who guided me here,” she said. “So you were the ‘not alone’ promised.”

Tristan had held back while Song approached, but now he came with Maryam – who, Sleeping God, looked like she had been put through a wringer.

“My thanks for the intervention,” she told the signifier.

Maryam waved it away. Angharad nodded at Tristan, after, and he tipped his absent hat at her. Ever the charmer. A flicker of movement, and she must be going mad because a woman of rather close looks to Maryam had just popped out of her shoulder. It would probably be rude to ask, she thought, if this was some sort of Izvoric sorcery. Best pretend there was nothing unusual about it.

Angharad politely nodded at the… spirit? Maryam’s friend stuck her tongue at her in return, which she took to mean the introductions were at an end.

“Coyac, how’s the harpoon?” Cressida called out.

Angharad pivoted to find Izel Coyac inspecting the massive harpoon. He moved a little stiffy, she thought. Bruised, or perhaps drugged? Still, his eyes were unclouded and if any covenant could make sense of this strange harpoon it was the Umuthi Society.

“Hollow,” the tinker replied, knocking on it.

The empty noise proved him right.

 “It’ll still take at least three people to move it.”

“Move it?” Angharad repeated.

“The Hated One is out of his cage,” Song said, which Angharad nodded in assent to. “The harpoon is one of the few means at our disposal to wound it – the very reason, I expect, that Lord Arkol came to take it. We cannot leave it in enemy hands.”

Angharad slowly nodded.

“If we are to fight the spirit, then we also need to find Cleon Eirenos,” she said. “Oduromai insists he is the key to wounding the Newborn.”

Song nodded.

“Then we find Lord Eirenos, for I suspect the… Newborn, as you call him, will not give us a choice in fighting him,” she said. “Let’s get moving, ladies and gentlemen. We are vulnerable so long as we stay in here.”

It took five of them to force out the harpoon, and then against Izel’s prediction four to carry it. Their party hurried across the expanse of salt afterwards, in the same direction the Ecclesiast had run off to. If he had left a trail there was no trace of it left – but it mattered not, because unlike Angharad’s own Song’s eyes were capable of piercing through the nothing that was the horizon of this place. She found them a way out without much difficulty.

“Straight ahead,” Song said as they went down a slope. “I can see bits of the garden through that, we should end up on loyalist grounds.”

There was haze at the bottom of the salt dune, Angharad saw, much like the one she’d entered through. She walked into it without hesitation, second in after Song.

Immediately, someone grabbed her by the collar and dragged her down – she swallowed a groan of pain at the way her knee bent and her sword was halfway out before she realized it was Song. Her captain was kneeling with her, while mere feet ahead what looked like a very expensive sofa burst into a shower of wooden shards and feathers.

“Peace,” Song called out. “We are Watch.”

“Hold your fire!”

That loyalist lictors – and a few nobles, Angharad noted approvingly – had muskets trained on them was no great surprise, but she flinched when a cannon ball hit somewhere nearby and the brass shuddered beneath her feet. The few muskets that had dipped went back up when the jagged tip of the harpoon emerged from the haze, but already officers were intervening. A lieutenant in the lictors and Majordomo Timon himself went around forcing down the muzzles, so Angharad gingerly pushed herself back up.

“Stand down, that’s the Thirteenth Brigade,” Majordomo Timon called out. “They are allies.”

Angharad almost dropped back down when another cannon shot howled as it passed over their heads, hitting the wall behind them about twenty feet too high. The ball bounced off the Tratheke brass, taking the nose off a painted marble statue as it disappeared into the greenery below. They were all, Angharad saw, on a large balcony meant to entertain. It was a broad brass floor with stone railings – fortified by piles of furniture manned by lictors – overlooking the garden, with curving stone stairs on either side.

The balcony was high and near the garden’s edge, for to her left Angharad could see that past an expanse of wildflowers lay the glass panes of the Collegium, that massive cube of glass encasing the heart of Tratheke. And through the glass she got a glimpse of the city below, though one half-covered by smoke: there were fires below, and though the daylight of Asphodel had passed there were so many torches and lanterns below it looked like a bed of embers. Fighting was still raging at the foot of Fort Archelean.

She had been lost in staring, enough that she was startled when Tristan nudged her. While she had been distracted the harpoon was brought through by the other blackcloaks, soldiers moving around so it could awkwardly be laid down across the balcony.

“Come on,” Tristan said. “Let’s find out what kind of mess we stumbled into.”

Majordomo Timon and the lictor officer were taking all the black-clad students aside, so Angharad dutifully joined the lot. Timon, she noted, still looked as pristinely attired as last time. Admirable, in the middle of a coup. Another cannon shot smashed into the bottom of the balcony, getting flinches out everyone. By the time the two of them joined the rest, the talks had already begun.

“- from the city, Captain Ren?” Majordomo Timon asked. “Does His Excellency still live?”

“I left him in the hands of his escort, retreating towards safer ground,” Song replied. “I have every reason to believe he is safe and alive.”

The man sagged in relief, and the lictor by him straightened.

“Glad news,” he said. “It has been eating away at morale not to know. This should kill any talk of surrender.”

The lieutenant at his side looked unconvinced.

“The men won’t buckle so long as they merely bombard us, but in the face of a storm?” the dark-haired man said, lowering his voice. “We are surrounded and there is no telling when reinforcements will come – if they will come.”

Song cleared her throat.

“Am I to understand the rebels are attacking through the garden?” she asked.

“Lieutenant Phos here got the cannons in place in the hallways before they could push us in,” Majordomo Timon said. “That has been enough to see off their charges, so they now seek to flanks us through the garden.”

Phos? Angharad cocked her head to the side, wondering if he was a relation of the girl she’d briefly met on the Dominion. She could see little resemblance, from what she remembered of… Ianthe, had it been? It felt like a lifetime ago, her time on the Dominion of Lost Things.

“Most their strength is out there,” Lieutenant Phos told them. “At least three hundred and several artillery pieces, led by their nobles and that Malani scum. The most we can muster in defense is sixty-odd and now you lot.”

A pause.

“Our position is a losing one,” he quietly admitted. “The balcony must either suffer bombardment without answer or pull our own pieces from the halls and leave them vulnerable to assault.”

“They’ve placed their cannons poorly,” Izel Coyac noted. “By the angle of that last ball they appear to be shooting at you from too close. If you’ve no cannons of your own, why have they not repositioned?”

The white-haired majordomo blinked, then looked at the lictor.

“They’ve holed up in one of the lantern pavilions and a musical hall,” Lieutenant Phos said. “We thought it was fear of us returning fire, at first, but now I’m leaning towards some incompetent being in charge.”

Which was interesting, but not what Angharad must know most of all.

“Sir,” she said, calling his attention. “We must find Lord Cleon Eirenos in all haste. Do you happen to know if he is among the rebel nobles?”

The man spat to the side, which was shocking of such a mannerly fellow.

“He is,” he said. “The vicious little shit slew Captain Maragos and Lieutenant Kolipsis under cover of his contract, then ran off before we could shoot him for it. It’s what let the rebels take the pavilion uncontested – we had men in place to bleed them, but they hit us during the confusion. He should still be in there, along with that bastard Gule.”

Angharad pushed down the urge to inform him that Ambassador Gule was an induna and must therefore be of legitimate issue, else he would not have been counted thus. That was not what he had meant.

“We need to get to him,” she said.

The majordomo eyed her warily.

“They’ve fortified that position, Lady Tredegar,” he said. “I am no soldier but even I know that charging such a-”

The noise was so loud it drowned everything else out, for a moment. And that moment stretched on and on, the din of… sound and metal being ripped open intolerable. Angharad ignored the shouts of surprise and dismay, dread pooling in her stomach as she limped straight to the left edge of the balcony. There she could see past the edge of garden into the Collegium below, the columns of smoke surrounding Fort Archelean.

It was trivially easy to see one of the walls of that fort had just collapsed. It was horrifying to see that a stretch of Collegium streets had just collapsed too, leaving a gaping chasm behind.

A hand that was not a hand but a weave of writhing corpses reached out of the dark below the city. Angharad tried to understand the sheer size, but her mind balked. If a simple hand was the size of a house, how large would the rest be?

She did not have to wonder long for the Newborn, the Hated One, the Odyssean began to climb out.

“Gods preserve us,” Song rasped out, having joined her. “It was physically trapped by the Watch, after the Ataxia. And that officer from Stheno’s Peak told me that if the god ever got out it would emerge down in the cavern under the palace.”

And also under Fort Archelean, Angharad thought as she watched the Newborn savage its way out of the grounds beneath the wealthiest, most beautiful part of Tratheke. Entire streets fell into the deeps, and the manifested spirit – tall as a mountain already, and only swelling from every death he caused – ripped its way out with a triumphant shout. It stepped on the fort, cracking the main keep like an egg, and when cannons were fired at it the spirit picked them out and tossed them away.

Towards the edge of the district. Towards the side of a cube that was, beyond a thin metal lining, made entirely out of glass.

She would not forget this sight, Angharad thought, until the day she died. One panel exploded, torn through by the tossed cannons like a child had tossed a stone at a window, and then the destruction rippled out like a tide. It spread up and down, panes breaking and shattering – and there must have been something in the way the Antediluvians built the Collegium that was fragile, for within the span of five breaths the vibrations traveled across the entire cube and crushed every single pane of glass.

Every single great panel in that grand cube of glass shattered or fell, showering the night air with a magnificent shower of shining shards that fell like rain. Behind was left only a thin skeleton of brass, the frame of metal that had held the panes in place.

The glittering rain fell on the city and the fort, exquisite but oh so deadly. Sleeping God. How many hundreds, how many thousands would die from that?

And ahead of them, the palace gardens – the same palace gardens that had been built over the panes of glass – hung in place for the barest of heartbeats before gravity collected its due. The grounds disappeared, as if whisked away by magic, and tumbled below as layers of earth and flowers and trees and half a dozen buildings went away. The palace itself, built atop a spire of metal, shuddered but did not move.

At least the lift connecting the palace to Fort Archelean remained untouched, for otherwise they might well be stuck up here until they starved.

“They knew,” Song quietly said. “It was on purpose.”

Angharad followed her captain’s gaze, and even as it occurred to her disaster might have struck – that Cleon, out in the garden, would be toppling to his death – she saw that it had not. The garden had not all fallen below. The parts of it that had been built over the metal frames of the Collegium still hung on the metal, though much of it had been drawn into fall by the rest. The pavilion was one such part, as was most the dancing hall. The two positions the rebels had taken.

Song was right, they’d known. They must have.

And below them Angharad watched as the writhing, screaming flesh of the Newborn began climbing metal frame of the Collegium, come to kill them all.

Chapter 75

(She pulled the dead man in the way, his flesh taking the sword blow, and ripped the corpse’s pistol free. She aimed a shot at the lictor in the doorway and – a ripple in the air , then her bones began to rattle)

Angharad Tredegar killed the glimpse and let out a shuddering breath. The corner of her eyes stung, her veins felt like there were heated shards of metal shoved in them. They only hurt when she moved, but it was a reminder that there were only so many times she could pull on her contract before it killed her.

Lady Petra Doukas was proving to be something of a problem.

The priestess could only draw shallowly from the spirit she championed, having so far displayed two tricks. One of them had no effect on Angharad: the power that dazed and charmed had run afoul of the Fisher’s pride, as thick a wall as a woman might ask for. It was Lady Doukas’ second trick that she was finding it difficult to get around.

Seven words spoken in prayer to the Odyssean and a pointed finger would lead to a ripple of power that rattled Angharad’s bones inside her body. It lasted no longer than a second and while it hurt… not insignificantly, it did not appear to do actual lasting physical damage.

Which it hardly needed to, given that the pain and shakes nearly always toppled Angharad and if she fell to the ground the fight was lost. Without the cane, which she could not spare the time to head to her left to grab first, it was simply too difficult to get back up without first being shot.

Lady Apollonia Floros had, seemingly, left Angharad in a room with two traitor lictors, a priestess and a pair of still-snacking devils – who did not participate, only spectating and offering the occasional comment from the sideline. Yet from the very first glimpse Angharad had discovered there was a third lictor out in the hall who would rush in should there be noise.

So not three but four opponents, one of which could call on a spirit’s favor but had no true fighting skill besides. It should have been a grim minute’s work, and perhaps if her leg was hale and her dress strapped into place it would be. But while those two hindrances were in the way Angharad could not run and that kept getting her killed.

The problem was simple: she could not cross the room quickly enough to close range without being noticed, and she had only one knife to throw and slay someone by surprise. This was her undoing because the lictors were skilled enough marksmen that if they were allowed to fire two shots, the second usually hit her.

The obvious solution was, then to kill one of them right at the start by throwing the knife.

When she had first attempted this, however, Lady Petratagged her with the bone-rattler by the time she closed range with the second lictor. Even while on her knees Angharad had managed to kill the second traitor but found herself easy prey for the third as he rushed in. Shot in the head, right between the eyes.

So she changed tack and began killing Petra Doukas as her opening stroke instead. It was quite easy to do so, since the priestess kept striding back and forth while paying little attention as she ranted, but nine glimpses later Angharad found herself gritting her teeth in anger as she struggled to push down on slowly rising anxiety.

The odds were six in nine that one of the lictors in the room would land a shot if she threw the knife at Doukas. Of those six shots only three had been lethal but Angharad was not so arrogant as to believe she could fight off two skilled soldiers while on her knees and bleeding from a shot in the arm or gut. The gut wounds, she suspected, were lethal ones anyhow – just too slow a death to be seen within a glimpse.

As for the three where she had not been shot? It was doable to avoid both bullets, if she baited the shot of the second lictor the right way. But that took fancy footwork and thus time, long enough for the third lictor to enter.  Which meant when the three lictors fell upon her she had killed no one but Doukas and she was still unarmed, allowing them to make easy work of her.

Her first instinct, she then decided must have been right: the priestess must be ignored and the bone-rattler weathered long enough to kill the remaining two lictors. After two more failed glimpses, she even refined the attempt into a more specific sequence.

First, kill the lictor on the left with the knife – he was a better marksman. Then, bait the shot from the surprised second lictor. Suffer through the bone-rattling, careful not to leave her tongue under her teeth where she might accidentally bite it off while in the shaking throes and die in a most embarrassing manner.

Then, even though kneeling on shaky legs, she must move on the corpse while the second lictor drew his sword. The dead body would serve as a shield for the first sword blow, and she meanwhile she must draw the dead lictor’s pistol and shoot the third lictor as he opened the door to rush in. That would leave her with only Doukas and a single man to kill, which she believed doable.

Only Angharad instead found she could not even get as far as shooting the third lictor. Instead of blindly using her power at first opportunity, Petra Doukas was proving clever enough to wait until Angharad was aiming the pistol to hit her with the bone-rattler. Which wasted the shot and thus left her stuck with two lictors while she collapsed to her knees.

Angharad had yet to find a way to survive that, and not for lack of trying. Worse was that she was fast approaching the end of her capacity – she had four glimpses left before the bleeding started, she figured, perhaps closer to six or seven if she cut them off early.

Something she would not have known helped avoid burnout had Maryam not studied her contract so thoroughly, which made it all the more unacceptable that Angharad failing to use that very knowledge to keep her benefactor alive. How long had it been since she began glimpsing? It had to be minutes at least. Ten, fifteen, twenty? How long did she have under the armed traitors under Lord Arkol made it to the private archives and killed Maryam?

Fingers were snapped before her face, no less rudely than the last time. Angharad blinked, looking up at an irritated Lady Doukas standing before her. What a waste of well-fitted neckline, she thought.

“Pay attention, girl,” the priestess said. “Gule said he gave you some of the Ram’s blood. What did you do with it?”

Angharad had been so lost in the glimpses she had not noticed the other woman approaching for what seemed to be another attempt at interrogation. That proximity might change things, she thought. Should she try a glimpse and…

A knock on the door had Doukas turning away, gesturing for one of the guards to open it. A lictor entered the room, but not the same fair-haired woman Angharad’s glimpses had familiarized her with. This one she did not recognize, and he entered briskly before snapping off a salute at a surprised Petra Doukas. For all her high rank in the cult, she was not used to being saluted by lictors.

 “Lady Doukas,” the man said. “I bring word from Lord Arkol: the barricades in the galleries have been broken through and the soldiers holding them either slain or routed.”

Angharad swallowed, appalled at the death of loyal men holding their oaths but also from a more personal fear. Those barricades had been all that stood between Maryam and the guns that Phaedros Arkol had dedicated to taking her life. She’d run out of time.

“Glad news,” Petra Doukas said. “With this we should hold all of-”

The messenger grimaced, but he seemed afraid to interrupt. The priestess was not so inattentive as to miss it.

“Speak,” Lady Doukas ordered. “What happened?”

“We have yet to seize the private archives, my lady,” he said. “There was not only one blackcloak within but a small company. After running into our advance they retreated inside and locked the door. A ram is being brought to bear, but the door is thick. It may take time.”

Angharad blinked. A company? Song should be down in the city at the moment, settling her accounts with the Yellow Earth. And even if Tristan had found a crack to wriggle through in order to reach Maryam, which was entirely credible, then their pair alone would not be described as a ‘company’. The word ought to mean four at least, but she struggled to think of who else might have made it into the palace.

Perhaps some bodyguards from the Watch delegation, accompanying Brigadier Chilaca as an escort? No, Angharad decided after a moment. If a brigadier were in the palace then the cult’s men on the inside would have known. There would be no keeping a visitor of such high rank quiet for long.

“That Tianxi who keeps killing assassins was seen among them,” the traitor said. “You know, Lady Lead.”

“Song Ren,” Lady Doukas corrected, and the lictor shrugged.

“As you say,” he said. “Anyhow, Lord Arkol says that means it should be the Thirteenth Brigade.”

Petra Doukas cast a look Angharad’s way at that. She got a frown back. What did the priestess know?

“Confused?” the lady smirked. “Don’t be. Our friend Lord Menander was all too eager to reveal what brigade you belong to, Angharad Tredegar.”

The cultists then turned back to the messenger.

“I take it Phaedros wants to use her as leverage to dig them out?”

“Should you be finished interrogating her,” the soldier specified.

Lady Doukas studied her for a moment, perhaps weighing if tacit admission the interrogation was a failure was worth the achievement of helping along in digging out the other blackcloaks, but Angharad cared not for the cult’s games of clout. She straightened in her seat, one of the lictors raising his musket in alarm at the sight until he remembered she was still visibly bound.

“How many blackcloaks?” she asked. “Describe them.”

Petra Doukas blinked in surprise, then looked incredulous.

“You ignore me for a quarter-hour with a dull look on your face and now you want to sing?”

Angharad ignored her, eyes on the messenger. The man glanced at the priestess, who snorted.

“Tell her,” she said. “It might loosen her tongue, and what would she do with the knowledge anyway?”

The man cleared his throat.

“The hollow witch, two Izcalli, two Lierganen, some odd-eyed Malani and Lady Lead.”

Angharad spared half a moment approving of the acclaim Song had rightfully earned by twice saving their host’s life – and what a snappy sobriquet! – before confusion ensued. Maryam, Song and possibly Tristan? The odd-eyed Malani must be Expendable, which implied one of the Izcalli would be Tupoc and thus the second Lierganen most likely the signifier Alejandra Torrero. Yet there seemed to be a second Izcalli along instead of Bait, who was quite noticeably of Someshwari stock.

Then again the man was calling Maryam a hollow, so he was less than reliable. And Bait seemed prone to… maneuvering his way backwards, when the situation allowed, so perhaps the rebels had not had a good look at him.

Which still left Angharad wondering what in damnation the Fourth Brigade was doing up in the palace, much less Song. Had she drawn Evander Palliades down to the city only to then stand him up at the brothel? That would be rude of Song, Angharad chided herself. Not at all amusing, which was why her lips were twitching at the thought of getting Tupoc Xical killed fighting cultists and not the delightfully high-handed way a woman many would call a mistress was treating the king of Asphodel.

Well, Song being Song she had likely left Palliades a polite note informing him of her absence at the brothel so at least he’d not be confused where she went.

“There are seven of them, Tredegar,” Petra Doukas said. “They’re corpses in the making, not something worth smirking about.”

Angharad wiped the amusement off her face. She did not bother to answer her captor, to the woman’s visible frustration.

“And now you go silent again,” Lady Doukas bit out. “You stubborn little…”

The priestess angrily crossed her arms.

“Fine, take her,” she said. “I am done beating my head against the wall.”

And just like that, the last dregs of amusement were gone.

They intended her a hostage, likely threatening her life in exchange for opening the door, but that was of only middling import. She set it aside. What mattered was this: in a matter of moments the lictors would come to untie her so she might be moved and when they did there would be no hiding the knife in her hands.

Angharad looked at the four lictors in the room, at the priestess eyeing her with open dislike, and swallowed.  She had not been able to win that fight when they were fewer, one outside the room and she had the element of surprise. Now they were all looking at her, alert and wary. Would she even be able to cut all the way through the rope without them noticing? She did not like her odds.

The messenger took a single step towards her, and in that small movement Angharad saw the beginning of her loss.

It was over, she had taken too long. She had… The Pereduri swallowed spit. She could see how it would go, now. Either she died here, trying to get out, or she was brought as a hostage and that was just a slower death. Whether or not the Thirteenth bargained with Phaedros Arkol, the man would kill them all. He was either the Ecclesiast or deep in the leading cultist’s confidence, and the cult was sure to take any excuse to kill them.

They would not tolerate blackcloaks underhand when their spirit was crawling out of its ancient prison, and this time Apollonia Floros was not there to make them behave.

“Swords out,” Lady Doukas told the advancing lictors. “Crippled or not, rumor has her a fine killer.”

They were all dead, Angharad thought. Her, the Thirteenth, Uncle Osian.

And, she realized in a moment that was like a shard of ice stabbing her heart, it was all because of her. Because Angharad Tredegar was the reason any of them were on this misbegotten island in the first place, wasn’t she? Her uncle had told her: the only reason the Thirteenth had been sent to Asphodel, and sent there so absurdly early in the year, was because she had killed Augusto Cerdan.

That had barred them from Sacromonte, and the Riven Coast contracts as well. To spare her being assassinated, her uncle had once more put his career on the line by hurrying her to the Asphodel test – and in the process Angharad’s righteous anger on the Dominion had dragged the rest of the Thirteenth into the madness now seizing Tratheke. Song, Tristan, Maryam, Osian.

Without her none of them would be here today. None of them would be in the middle of this fucking mad coup that was going to kill them all.

And Osian, oh her kinsman she had killed not once but half a dozen times. First when she confessed to her treachery on Tolomontera, then again on Asphodel when she went behind the delegation’s back to find the infernal forge and again when she had him steal the forge on her behalf and again when he handed it to an agent of the Lefthand House last night so it could be smuggled to the Lordsport so she might kill him again by having him charter the merchant vessel called the Golden Tide to carry it to the nearby isle of Imbrada, where he owned a warehouse.

And, Sleeping God forgive her, all this for what? She was no closer to getting her father out of Tintavel and a bleak laugh escaped from her throat as she realized all this maneuvering to get the infernal forge might well have come to nothing anyway. The Golden Tide had meant to leave with the midnight tide, so it would have been in the Lordsport when the rebel flotilla attacked. It was entirely possible that the ship and the forge with it had sunk to the bottom of the Trebian Sea, which was so fitting an end to this entire madness that she wanted to weep.

If not weep, then at least scream. The Thirteenth was going to die unless she did something about it. Song, Maryam, Tristan – drowned in lead and smoke, fed to a jeering Hated One. Her fingers clenched. But what could she do? She had glimpsed the skirmish again and again only to find fresh failures. Frustration mounted. If not for her leg, for the mara’s lingering scars on her, she could have…

No, Angharad admitted to herself. Even in perfect health, this might have been too much for her. It was one thing to face down a pack of disorganized raiders on the Dominion, another entirely to face hardened soldiers like the traitor lictors who bore modern arms and armor. And they had a priestess with them, one who could draw on her patron at least one dangerous trick.

She tried in her mind to win the same skirmish she had been fighting for what felt like hours, but even crossing the room taking half as long she found the odds remained slim. Little cover, muskets in the hands of men who know how to use them, that despicable bone-rattler.

A blade was not enough. Angharad had lost not because she had too feeble a sword arm but because there were situations that could not be won by the sword. That was why the Lefthand House had hooks in her, why she was dragging almost every soul who had shown her kindness since she left the Dominion to their death.

It was the silence that told her what was happening.

Angharad looked at the lictors advancing towards her blade in hand, at the smirking Petra Doukas, but she was not facing that frozen sight. She was looking down at it. Angharad Tredegar stood on stony shores again, beholding the fate her hands had wrought: a prisoner soon to die, pulling the undeserving with her into the deeps. That was the end of the road she had chosen to walk, the culmination of all her follies.

The Fisher’s line struck at the world and it rippled, the shadowy waters it was writ upon rippling as his hook sunk beneath the surface.

Angharad was not besides the spirit, this time. The line was stretched above her head, and though her trembling limbs dared not turn to look behind she did not need to – not when a breath washed against her back like warm, poisonous wind. Angharad stood before and beneath the Fisher, watching a stolen moment painted on water. He said nothing.

He was the most patient of monsters.

“You must think me a fool,” Angharad said. “I left the Dominion strutting arrogantly, convinced I had learned my lesson. That I had found the bridge between need and honor, that I could walk the line between both.”

Her shoes crinkled against the gray stones of this bleak shore.

“But I had been fooled,” she said.

Song had fooled her, and Ferranda as well. They had fooled her because Angharad had… made a story of her time on the Dominion, in her own mind, and their roles had not been to fool her so she never even cared to consider they might have.

“And I followed this new compass into fresh follies, congratulating myself on my cleverness all the while. Dancing on a meaningless line, picking up fresh strings to be bound by as if they were ribbons for my hair.”

Her fists clenched.

“I told myself it was all right because I was following the rules,” Angharad whispered. “The bounds of honor. And maybe if I had gotten away with it, I might have kept believing that, but I didn’t – and now I look at what I left behind and what I see is… crooked. Unworthy.”

“Your work is crooked, Angharad Tredegar, because your hand is crooked.”

The Fisher’s voice was not a voice: it was the last, desperate scream of a man before they went under the tide, it was the rasp of fire against metal as the last of the lantern oil went.

“I did not break my word,” she insisted.

“Oaths,” the Fisher said, “are ballast. Men stack them and pray it will right the ship of their lives, keeping them from tipping into the black waters.”

He laughed.

“It does not,” he said. “No amount of ballast can steady a man’s nature.”

Angharad breathed out. Why had she expected anything more out of the spirit? It was not a man, with a man’s thoughts and notions. The Fisher did not change or waver or doubt. He would be the Fisher so long as he was anything at all. And that… constancy, it felt like a thorn in her throat now. As much from envy as from anger, for she was no spirit – she did not get to be uncompromising, that was not the world she lived in.

“Shall I throw honor to the wind, then?” she bit out angrily. “Break every oath I ever swore, cut down all who displease me and take whatever I want from whoever I want? Is that your advice, oh great Fisher?”

The spirit considered her words.

“You cannot,” he said. “Your hand is crooked.”

“What does that even mean?” she snarled. “Crooked! What nonsense you-”

The sound she heard then, there was nothing else in the world like it: the sound bones made when teeth cracked them, chewing into flesh. She could almost see it – the large hand holding up one of those wriggling… things he put on his hook, the way those great teeth would go through blood and bone as if it were barely there.

The Fisher chewed and swallowed, swallowed something she did not dare consider even in the depths of her own soul, and Angharad fell to her knees on the rocks. She threw up, violently convulsing, as much from dread as disgust. He ate, he ate… Angharad’s mouth tasted like bile and fear, the gray pebbles of the beach broke her skin as she stayed on her hands and knees panting. Blood cold as seawater.

Silence imparted the lesson: one did not raise their voice to the Fisher.

“It means,” the old monster said, “that there is no room for victory in Angharad Tredegar because she filled herself to the brim with ballast. Buried herself in it like a cairn.”

A great head shook.

“And what useless stone it is,” the Fisher said.

Angharad stayed there in the dark, by the water, and the words fell against her back like a lash.

“You swear to the Watch and forsake it.”

Her oaths when sworn in as an officer in black, a student of ruinous Scholomance. Cast aside to buy a path to her father, for all that she hid from that truth behind a shoddy palisade of details.

“You swear yourself to your kin and forsake him.”

Everything for her blood, to get Father out of Tintavel – even consign Uncle Osian to a fate as horrid, spent until there was nothing left to spend. Love a hanging rope tightened by her own hand. Was he not kin as well, her uncle? No less so than Gwydion Tredegar.

“You swear yourself to a warband and forsake them.”

The Thirteenth, whom she had left in anger and returned to only carrying poisoned gifts. Whose days she was willing to darken for the sake of her own desires.

“You swear yourself to necessity and forsake it for principle,” the Fisher scorned, “then you swear to principle and forsake it for necessity.”

Whatever it took, she had sworn in her grief when she could still smell the fire that had devoured her life. Honor, she had sworn to every time she risked her life for strangers. For the undeserving, for the causes of others. Which was it? Which oath mattered?

“Your hand is crooked,” the old monster said, certitude ironclad. “It is a maker of crooked works.”

And why should he not be certain? He dwelled within her, had seen the work of her hands. He was not wrong to call it thus.

“What do you want from me?” she croaked out.

“Nothing,” the Fisher said.

The line pulled taut, ahead of her.

“You are here to receive your due.”

And Angharad screamed.

Screamed as something deep within her leg ripped it up from the inside, scraped it raw. The work of moments and though she wept like a child even after it ended when she touched her leg there was not a drop of blood or even a deformation. But she knew, oh, somehow she knew what the Fisher had done. Bone had become coral.

“Patience,” the Fisher said, “is not forbearance. I have no use for crooked things.”

A dead, headless thing was tossed into the great basket at his side, the one full of wriggling wretches, and implication slithered through her veins like a current of ice. Did he mean that all those things were… Were they all contractors that had disappointed the Fisher so he made them into – oh, Sleeping God ward her from this evil she had invited into herself.

“You changed them,” she heaved out. “The bones of my leg.”

“I began the change,” the Fisher said. “It is not yet settled. Overcome or perish, Angharad Tredegar.”

“Overcome what?” she screamed.

“That which malforms your nature,” the spirit said.

A great hand seized her, fingers gripping the back of her dress and lifting her almost delicately. If it were a tale, Angharad thought, this would be a test. There would be a boon for her, a lesson to learn. But this was not a story. She had let the monster in herself, bound her soul to his power.

Her boon would be for the Fisher not to make her into one of those things.

“Recognize what rules you, daughter of Gwydion,” the Fisher said. “And when you have, answer this true: are you the horse or the rider?”

And he tossed her into the dark waters, like a catch not worth keeping.

Angharad did not fight the dark. She let herself sink. She could not even tell if her eyes were closed or open, only that the coolness of the depths was swallowing her whole and within that nothing the only thing that remained was her. She bore nothing but what she had brought in here with her.

Smoke and screams on the wind. The red ruin of Isabel’s face. Steel and scorn piercing Augusto’s throat. The Thirteenth in that cramped cottage, walls and knives turning on each other. Running away from Imani’s wicked bargain into the layer. Ferranda stiffly parting ways. Tasting her old life at the banquet only to find it sour on the tongue, her uncle’s crushing kindness, Maryam’s rough regard and Song’s atrociously unearned kindness.

Down here there was no one but her, no one to pretend for, so Angharad admitted to the truth: she was running. She had been ever since her world ended. And the answer demanded of her, the one she found was so awful and uncomplicated that she knew it must be true.

Fear. Angharad Tredegar was ruled by fear.

She feared being the kind of woman who would let something like Isabel’s death pass. She feared that Song was still fooling her, that Tristan would be all smiles even while cutting her throat. She feared that there would never truly be an accord between herself and Maryam. She feared that for all her troubles she hadn’t really learned a fucking thing.

She feared being so ungrateful a daughter she would let her father remain in Tintavel. She feared being so terrible a niece she would destroy her uncle for a dim chance at freeing her father. She feared it might be too late to ever be free of the Lefthand House, she feared what it said of her that she would take refuge in the Watch and then betray it.

Fear, fear, fear at every turn. Fear was the wind in her sail, the hand on the wheel, her captain in all but name. And now all those precise compromises had come home to roost. She hadn’t tried to gain anything, Angharad realized, she’d tried to lose nothing. A fool’s errand: you always lost something, every mirror-dancer knew that. You had to kill who you’d been to become who you were.

Angharad’s eyes fluttered open, a screaming ripping itself free of her throat as seawater poured in and smothered it. She was drowning, alone in the depths. The mirror always won, eventually. She should not have forgot.

She was done, she thought. It was finished, and there was a relief in that. In no longer stumbling from one ruinous failure to the next. And in that moment where there was nothing left to lose, at last Angharad found herself free of fear. At last she saw without its scales over her eyes.

And she had brought more than just regrets down here with her, for all her follies.

It’s a choice, to keep count, Song whispered into her ear.

Why should you get anything for air? Maryam demanded.

Uncertainty is surrender, the Marshal chided her.

And beyond them all, an implacable question.

Are you the horse or the rider?

The horse, Angharad thought. She was nothing but a vessel for fear.

But what of it?

If she did not like who she was, must she then remain so? She would kill that girl and become one who suited her better. And to think she had run all the way to Asphodel, when she’d been given the answer months ago in Tolomontera. Why do we study in the shadow of evil, she’d asked her professor. Why put our lives on the line? He’d spoken then of the voice of doubt, of hesitation. Fear in reason’s cloak.

And he had told her what was to be done with it.

Kill that voice, Tenoch Sasan said, smiling with stained teeth.

So she did.

The water broke and she gasped as she surfaced, sitting in her seat as the lictors advanced on her. Angharad coughed, spitting out seawater, and the soldiers paused as one muttered a faint what the fuck. She knew what she needed to do. She’d known the whole time but she had shied away because it would mean time, it would mean sacrifice, it would mean waiting to get what she wanted. So she had sought shortcuts, another damned bargain like she had struck with the Fisher. No more.

She did not need the Lefthand House’s help to get into Tintavel. She’d make her own way there and out, then pay the price for it like she had been meant to from the start. To dedicate yourself to ruin and think to walk away with clean hands was the height of arrogance. No, Angharad would pay her dues with what she had, not the lives of others, and no longer let fear force ugly compromises on her.

She would do what she thought right, and find honor in that.

Her gaze rose from the ground, beholding the halted lictors, and she glimpsed.

(“Honored elders,” she began, turning to the devils.

The pair promptly burst out laughing. She persevered, ignoring both mockery and whatever words Doukas was speaking.

“I believe Lord Phaedros Arkol to be the Ecclesiast,” Angharad told the devils. “I request your help to slay him.”

“Child, we know,” Lord Locke chuckled. “But he’s sure to have a trick or two tucked away for a rainy day, so we’ll let your little friends use them up. Darling?”

Lady Keys hummed, tipping the serving plate in her hands so the last morsels fell off, then casually tossed the bronze disk at Angharad with enough strength to)

She winced as she was snapped out of the glimpse. Again.

(“Honored elders,” she said through the laughter. “What can I offer you for your help against the cult?”

The devils eyed her with amusement.

“Going fishing, Tredegar?” Lady Keys drawled. “How very Pereduri of you.”

Lord Locke then casually picked up a table and then brutally smashed it onto his head, shattering it in a show of senseless violence that-)

Startled her out of the glimpse. Why did they keep acting so strangely? They had not in the glimpses before. But then she had never asked anything of them in those, had she? She plunged back.

(“Can you tell I am using my contract?” she politely asked.

“Please, child,” Lady Keys said, pushing up her glasses. “We were cast by the hand of the greatest scholar to ever exist.”

“Well shy of concurrent actualization, we are, but we can tell when we are being conjectured,” Lord Locke told her affably. “’tis very rude of you, my dear.”

Angharad cleared her throat.

“I apologize,” she said. “How might approach you without offence?”

“What in the Sickle is going on here?” Petra Doukas demanded.

“Do not speak down your betters,” Lady Keys said, meeting Angharad’s eyes.

Shoot them.”)

Angharad killed the glimpse. That last sentence by Lady Keys had been as much for her as it was for Lady Doukas. The lictors, satisfied she was no longer throwing up seawater, were mere feet away now. Again. And she must make it count, she could feel she was but a hair’s breadth away from burning out.

(“This is my fourth time attempting this conversation,” Angharad announced.

The devils turned to her without a word, and there was no laughter.

“I would offer you the location of an infernal forge in exchange for your help,” she said.

A heartbeat passed, the devils in the guise of nobles trading a look.

“Eh,” Lord Loke shrugged.)

Angharad breathed out. What? She had been so certain they would want the forge. Why would they not – no, no, it was not the bribe. It was the offer. The devil had looked bored. Tristan had said they spared him because they found him amusing, and both Maryam and Song had spoken of the petty games they had played when approaching them.

Her eyes slid off the lictors and onto the devils, who were finishing up the last of their plates. They smirked at her, puffing up at the attention, and Angharad knew exactly what she was looking at: what she had thought the Fisher to be. This pair, they were the spirits in a hundred ancient Pereduri tales. The dangerous, capricious monsters that played by the old rules even when it ran against them. And not by nature but by choice, because that was who they wanted to be.

So Angharad needed no more glimpses, no more tricks. She just needed to play her role in the tale.

“This is my fifth time attempting this conversation,” she said.

The devils turned towards her, eyes unblinking.

“Honored elders, in exchange for the secret of an infernal forge’s location I ask of you three boons.”

Sleeping God, but they almost leaned in at her words – like hounds savoring a scent.

“What do you think-”

Neither she nor the devils paid Petra Doukas any attention.

“You reek of tricks,” Lord Locke happily said.

Angharad offered a bright, pleasant smile.

“What need you fear them, if you are cleverer than I?”

Neither of their faces so much as twitched, but Angharad could swear she was hearing the clicking of mandibles.

“Speak your boons,” Lady Keys said.

And now she must walk the rope. If she demanded too much they would refuse, but it was worse than that: too much cleverness and they would bore of her, too little and they would rip out her throat.

“I want you to break the siege on the blackcloaks commanded by Song Ren,” she said.

“Enough,” Lady Petra hissed. “If you think I’ll-”

A heartbeat later Angharad heard the sound of a throat being crushed followed by swords being drawn. She did not look away from Lady Keys: if she did, if she flinched, they would grow bored. Kill the voice.

“I want you,” she said, “to tell me of any secret way you know into Tintavel.”

A wet crunch as someone’s head was caved, a musket was fired. Shouts, someone running away.

“Oh, that’s an old one,” Lady Keys muttered, smacking her lips as if enjoying fine wine. “My dear, you are a classic. Your last?”

Angharad leaned forward.

“I want you to refrain from killing any member of the Watch for an hour,” she asked, not daring to ask for any longer.

Dawn would have been traditional, but from the way Lady Keys tittered unhappily she could tell it had been the right choice. The devil had been looking forward to slaying her the moment Angharad told her where the forge was, speaking the secret bargained for to her corpse. Would they have killed the Thirteenth after freeing them from the siege?

That might have gone either way, she guessed, depending on the mood of those old monsters.

“You bargain well, daughter of Peredur,” Lady Keys said. “Darling, cease disciplining the children would you? You’ll miss the best part.”

And finally Angharad risked a glance at the rest of the room, finding half a charnel yard. Petra Doukas’ head hung off the rest of her body like a ball at the end of a string, while one lictor’s skull was splattered on the wall and another had seemingly been struck with his own ripped arm. Only two of them remained, one raising a trembling sword while the other was being held up by the throat by Lord Locke, whose doublet was slightly scuffed at the wrists.

The devil put down the fair-haired woman, dusted off her shoulder and clapped it.

“And now don’t you do it again,” he lectured, wagging his finger.

He then sauntered away from the trembling lictors, joining his wife as the two of them stood before her. Grinning too widely for the shells they wore.

“Your terms are accepted, Angharad Tredegar,” Lord Locke said.

“Your payment, now,” Lady Keys demanded.

“The infernal forge is on a ship called the Golden Tide, which should be docked at the Lordsport,” she said.

“Huh,” Lord Locke said frowning at her a moment before sliding a glance at his wife. “Direct statement, that, no wiggle room. There really was one.”

“Life imitating art, I suppose,” Lady Keys mused.

They both sounded rather pleased beneath that posturing, Angharad thought, and though she found it hard to get a read on why she could not help but feel it was not truly getting their hands on an infernal forge that stirred their anticipation.

“Well, time to get moving if we do not want to break terms,” Lord Locke said. “Those rooklings won’t deliver themselves.”

He paused.

“You will have your secret when we have our forge,” he told her.

Angharad inclined her head. A fair enough clause.

“And speaking of terms,” Lady Keys said, grinning wide enough another grin could be seen inside it. “How careless of you, Lady Tredegar, not to bargain for your own release. Tut tut.”

Angharad carefully mastered her reaction, which only seemed to please them further. Lord Locke gallantly offered his hellish wife his arm, which she took, and they strolled out of the room. The devils paused by the frozen lictors, also gracing them with a grin.

“We’ve nothing more to do with her now,” Lady Keys said. “Do as you will.”

“Try to have fun!” Lord Locke called out.

And out they went through the door, not looking back.

It took a few heartbeats for the lictors to gather themselves and that was long enough for Angharad to cut herself free of the rope. The fair-haired one turned to her first, and for that she died first: she threw the well-balanced knife as she had found best worked through the glimpses, grip slightly loose and wrist angled.

It hit the lictor’s cheek, not a lethal wound but one that had the other woman dropping with a scream.

It would have taken six strides to reach the other lictor, but there was no need for Angharad to cross the room: the man had emptied his musket at Lord Locke and not reloaded, so with his blade high he charged her. Angharad limped to the left, grabbing her cane, and sized him up. A tall and muscled sort this traitor was, in lictor’s ceremonial armor: a steel breastplate over a padded red coat, collared in silk, and both his greaves and helm bearing a heraldic owl.

Unlike the usual lictor armor, there was no mail under the silk collar.

Even so, she thought, he would have been a dangerous foe had the lingering fear of the devils not made him charge at her like an angry bull. Angharad waited until he was halfway through a stride, then whipped out her cane. The lictor brought up his sword but with one foot in the air he had no strength to his stance – she burst past his guard, even if it cut into the wood of her cane, and landed a full blow onto the junction between the front and side of his throat.

The lictor dropped, clutching at his crushed windpipe as he began choking to death, and Angharad kept moving.

The wounded lictor was back on her feet, a curtain of blood dripping down her chin, and she had her sword up. But there was fear in those eyes, the mirror-dancer saw. And fear blinded you. Angharad calmly closed the distance, then feinted bursting forward – the lictor drew backwards, sparing Angharad long enough to bend down to one of the corpses and draw his pistol.

“Wait,” the lictor hastily said as Angharad brought up the gun, “I-”

Angharad was no markswoman, so she shot her in the center of mass. The lictor dropped with a shout, proving impressively hardy in not dying, so the Pereduri peeled open the corpse’s fingers to take the sword in them. She rolled her wrist once, testing the weight, and found it a little light but of decent make. It was a backsword, single-edged and shorter than her saber, but the guard was similar to her preference and the point had been sharpened for killing.

It would do.

“No, please, I-”

She pierced the traitor’s throat and ripped out the point, barely sparing her a glance. Cleaning the reddened steel on the gurgling corpse’s uniform, Angharad then limped to one of the chairs and saw to her dress. The outer layer she tied to the duelist’s strap, fastening it close, and then settled the layers below into the fitted hooks that would pull them up to the bottom of her knee. There, she was no more able to run than before but she would at least be able to use footwork more complicated than ‘moving in a direction’.

Angharad rose, smoothing down her dress, and breathed out before going back for the sheath to match her blade and belting it to her side. Now she had her cane, a sword and a purpose: first she must find the Thirteenth, then together they could slay the Ecclesiast. After the dust settled, she could kill that wretched liar Imani Langa and report her full dealings to the Watch.

No more hiding, no more truths so precise they might as well be a lie.

Angharad walked out of the room made graveyard, hesitating at the sight of the empty corridor around her. She must not be in one of the guest wings of the palace, for there was not a decoration in sight. Had they held her in some glorified stockroom? After hesitating a moment, she took a right. The hallway stretched on for longer that way so it might lead to somewhere recognizable.

A minute’s worth of limping rightward was interrupted by a simple sight: at the end of the hall, facing her, two souls turned the corner.

A pair of fair-haired nobles, young and richly dressed though at their side they bore rapiers and hunting pistols. That they were twins was obvious, for they shared the same pinched faces and gray eyes despite one being a man and the other a woman. And though Angharad had never learned their names, their faces had been seared into her memory.

How was she to forget the features of the same Iphine siblings who had named her a liar and a coward before half a hundred noble guests?

“My, as I live and breathe,” the lordling exclaimed, offering her an empty smile. “Angharad Tredegar, is that you?”

“Why, brother, I believe it is,” his sister happily replied.

They eyed her with wolf’s eyes, and Angharad knew why neither felt so much as a speck of fear at the sight of her. It was not her humiliation at their hands, or the blood splattering her face and hands. It was for the same reason neither of their hands dipped towards their blades, instead landing on the ornate grips of their pistols: she was a woman using a cane to walk, halfway down a bare stone hallway without so much as speck of cover.

They were too far for her to reach them before they fired and she was too far to flee back the way she’d come before they pulled the trigger.

And maybe if Angharad still had glimpses left in her she could have finessed her way through it, but she had burnt that wick down to the very end. Using her contract again would kill her surely as a bullet and a great deal more painfully besides. The blonde lordling drew first, his sister following suit a heartbeat later, and there was much self-satisfied chortling.

“Did fear melt your tongue, Malani?” he asked. “I can hardly blame you.”

“Stop gloating,” his sister said, frowning. “We must decide who gets the kill. It’ll not be believed we both fought her.”

Oh, the indignity. The shame.

A bitter laugh ripped its way out of Angharad’s throat, for in the span of a minute she had gone from fancying herself as the cunning heroine in some old Pereduri tale to being… spoils of war, a boast being squabbled over by feckless liars both laying claim to the deed of her death before they could even be bothered to go through with it.

And the worst part was that she could not even call them fools for it, for what could she do? She stood there, frozen, and no matter where her mind’s eye was cast she found only death. If she ran to them, from them. If she stood, if she so much as bared her sword. She was good, and fast, but no faster than a bullet. Without her contract, without the Fisher’s sagacity, she was just a woman with a sword.

The old spirit did not so much as stir within her at the thought of his name. Her trial was not yet ended.

It felt unfair, to be unmade not by some costly mistake or heavy oath or even wicked treachery but the simple happenstance of walking down a hall with no cover when two enemies with pistols ran into her. Nothing grand or meaningful, just… bad luck.

The Marshal had been right, she thought. How often had Marshal de la Tavarin chided her with word and eye, after her party triumphed against lemures because she had glimpsed ahead? Angharad had sought perfect victories, clean-cut triumphs, and never stopped to consider what the bloody games of the Acallar were for.

They were not a competition, despite the rewards, but a whetstone. They were dangers for young Skiritai to sharpen themselves against, so out there in the world they might know how to face unexpected foes. Only Angharad had instead fought them expected, and so never learned the skills the Marshal was truly teaching them.

The dark-skinned noble watched the siblings down the hall, watched how they kept an eye on her and their pistols never wavered even as they squabbled over the prospect of her corpse. Would she know how to face two pistols in an empty hall, if she had fought the Acallar how it was meant to be fought? Perhaps not. Perhaps even Marshal de la Tavarin would have died here, for he too walked with a-

A cane. That old man in his absurd hat, he fought leaning on his lionhead cane. And Angharad had watched him kill a towering giant with nothing but skill and a single shot. And here she was, facing a pair of sneering vultures too sloppy to pull the trigger before splitting up the spoils, and calling it the same.

Oh, the indignity. The shame. For not having listened to her teacher when he told them uncertainty was surrender. That a Militant did not look for a path to victory but began with the death of their opponent and traced it back to where they stood. Her mindset, Angharad thought, was one of defeat. She shook her head.

She did not like the girl she was being right now, so Angharad Tredegar killed her and became another.

“What a slow learner I am,” she murmured. “My apologies, Your Grace.”

“Talking to yourself, I see. Have you gone mad?”

Angharad turned her stare on the girl mocking her, on the pair of them and their pistols. She looked at two corpses, fixed them in her mind’s eye, and walked all the way back to herself.

Nine strides.

“You have called me a coward and a liar,” she said. “I will have you answer for that.”

The lordling snorted, wiggling his pistol.

“Bold talk to offer a man who holds your death.”

“No,” Angharad replied. “What you hold, Iphine, is one shot and the prayer it will be enough. For if it is not, you will surely die.”

The fair-haired man paled, either in fear or anger. Hesitation was surrender, so Angharad took a step.

“Brother-”

The muzzle of the nobleman’s firearm followed her and Angharad understood it then, what the Marshal had done. A pistol was being pointed at her and all warriors were taught that meant harm, death. But did a pistol not need to be braced, to be aimed? Must the fingers not twitch, was there not a span between the trigger being pulled and the powder catching, the bullet being spat out? She had feared death not because of what her enemy could truly do but because she had embraced defeat.

The Iphine lordling pulled the trigger, but he had told her he would before the thought even entered his mouth. He’d shifted his footing, braced his wrist.

And when he shot, Angharad was not where he aimed.

A step forward and to the left, leaning on her cane as she walked to their end of the hall. Powder billowed and wind passed by her cheek, rustling her braids. Another step forward. Angharad watched as fear seeped into the woman’s frame, how those gray eyes widened and she exhaled in disbelief. How she raised her hand hastily, how panic guided her aim when she remembered the way her brother’s shot had missed. How she pulled to the left, to catch Angharad when she stepped to the side.

Click. Roaring thunder, the bullet flying through the air where Angharad was not: why should she attempt to dodge what was not aimed at her but at where she might be? The lead went wide as she took another step forward.

“Fuck,” the lordling choked out.

He fumbled for the powder horn, fingers panicked. Angharad eyed him with contempt as she took another step forward, drawing her blade. Song would not have waited until someone else shot to begin reloading and she would already have cleared the barrel by now. Amateur.

“Iphine,” his sister shouted, drawing her rapier. “Iphine and the Horns!”

She rushed forward, eyes wide, and Angharad watched as the point of that same too-thin blade was brought up – not for a simple lunge, the mirror-dancer clinically noted, but a rushing arrow. The backfoot was positioned to give the first push, but the drive would come from the front leg’s push. Betting it all on strength and speed, gathered behind a lethal point.

If you let it gather, anyway.

Angharad sharply twisted her wrist, seizing the opponent’s blade from below and twisting it. A backsword to match hers would have weathered it, perhaps even taken her in the riposte. But the Iphine noblewoman used a lightened rapier to avoid building up muscle, as Angharad had first observed that night at the manor. The rapier was snapped clean out of her grip, falling, and while she let out a shout of dismay Angharad finished her step forward while sweeping her arm.  

A smooth, firm stroke cut right through the throat and that was the end of her.

Wet gurgles as she fell, clutching at the wound with disbelieving eyes. Angharad took another step forward. Two strides left out of nine.

The last of the Iphine twins dropped his pistol at the sight of her reddened blade, snarling, and reached for his rapier. Angharad flicked her backsword at him, stepping forward, and he hastily drew back while the mirror-dancer smoothly transitioned into a rushing arrow. Point up, back foot pushing as the lordling brought up his blade and Angharad’s front leg stomped down to drive her forward and she cleanly drove her saber’s point through his heart in her ninth and last stride.

He gasped wetly, grip loosening, and she ripped free her blade. The second of the Iphine twins dropped to the ground and she snapped her wrist to flick the blood off her steel, leaning on her cane with pressed lips – that last pushed had pulled painfully on her leg, and she could do nothing but stand there and take the pain. It passed, as did the nobleman.

Sheathing her sword, Angharad Tredegar spared a glance for the two corpses it had taken her nine strides to reach. Two was not much of a graveyard, but there was yet room in her shadow. She began to limp away, leaning on the cane, but her steps stuttered as a thought occurred to her too late.

“Ah,” Angharad muttered in mild embarrassment, looking back. “I left no one to ask for directions.”

She had absolutely no idea where in the palace she was. Was she going to have to wander around blindly? At the pace she moved that would-

A man was standing by her, looking puzzled. No, not a man. For though he had a man’s shape, messy black hair and old-fashioned armor of bronze, the truth of him peeked through the details: a crown in flowery gold and purple and eyes of impossibly burning blue. A spirit, and one whose likeness Angharad had much heard of.

“Lord Oduromai,” she politely greeted, inclining her head.

“You,” the spirit frowned. “What did you do, to become a greater beacon than prayer?”

But before she could answer, the spirit shook his head.

“No matter,” Oduromai said. “More of me came through for it. Follow, heroine. Fate beckons and time runs short.”

He walked away without waiting for her answer. Angharad stared at his back moment, then sighed. Well, she had been looking for directions.

Close enough.

“It would not do to be late,” Angharad conceded, and began limping after the spirit.

Chapter 74

“It doesn’t matter,” Maryam snarled. “It doesn’t matter.”

Hooks spoke not a word, only staring at her seemingly stuck halfway between terror and astonishment. That made it worse, in a way. Maryam’s nav still held her and she could feel every fluttering thought, like bird wings against her fingers. She looked at the pale girl in the pale dress, and though she tried not to see it there was no denying the obvious: the cheekbones and the eyes, the lips and even the shade of hair.

How could she ignore she was staring at her sister when Hooks’ looks were so close to her own? She had been able to resist the resemblance before, deem it just another thing her enemy had stolen from her, but now that she knew it was rightly hers? Now she could not help but find Mother in the harsher cast of Hooks’ chin, in the way the thinner lips found a sneer easier than Maryam’s own.

“I – I didn’t know,” Hooks said. “I didn’t remember. I thought I was…”

The aether around them rang out like a bell, a titan’s knock on a box. The currents blew through them both unkindly, but neither broke the stare binding them. Blue on blue, neither daring to blink. Maryam’s hand tightened around her nav, all ten rake-rings biting into the aether.

“It’s too late,” Maryam said. “I called on the Threefold Crowns to bless these grounds for the purpose of contest between us. It’s begun, Hooks. Even if one of us stops-”

She swallowed. Whoever gave in would be at the other’s mercy, fully and utterly. Victor takes all, that was what she had carved into this moment.

“And if we both stop,” Hooks quietly said,” it burns us both.”

It wouldn’t be a draw, if they both gave up. That wasn’t the taint that would be released into the aether, that would be fed to the gods of the Threefold Crowns through the chalk marks that had consecrated these grounds. It would be taken as two defeats, running against the very purpose of the ritual, and that made backlash certain. Maryam licked her lips.

“It might not be lethal,” she slowly said.

“But the blowback will strike at what we wagered,” Hooks replied. “Your nav. The Cauldron.”

Maryam did not answer, for while she did not have all the knowledge that her… sister could call on, she had enough to know she must be right. The destruction of her nav would end her ability to signify, even if it didn’t kill her – which it well might, if her soul was scoured by the wrath of gods instead of something more delicate. And for Hooks, losing the Cauldron would be like getting most of her brain cut out.

And it’d destroy centuries of Izvoric learning in the same stroke.

She licked her lips again, looking for a cheat, but no matter how she twisted and shook the situation in her hands the conclusion stayed the same: it was too late. Surrender would be letting Hooks devour her, opening all the fortress gates and throwing down her arms. Giving up would destroy them both, or close enough. She looked into her sister’s eyes and found there the same ending she had reached.

“You can preserve everything, if you devour me,” Hooks bitterly said. “Everything except me.”

Maryam felt sick. This should have been a triumph. The thief destroyed, the Cauldron reclaimed and her signifying brought to a peak that would eclipse all her peers. She’d known the price she would have to pay too, even though she couched it in maybes when speaking with others: absorbing so many memories would change her in some ways, dilute the boundaries of what was ‘Maryam Khaimov’. She could have made her peace with that, made herself see it as the process that turned a caterpillar into a butterfly.

Instead, to get it all, she had to murder her sister on the altar of the Threefold Crowns and drip her blood into Mother Winter’s empty bowl. And who under firmament was more rightly reviled than a kinslayer? Not that she had not already crossed that line once, today taught her.

“Again,” Maryam managed, nauseous. “I just need to murder you a second time.”

Once in the womb, a second time outside it. A never-born soul made into power for her to wield.

“You get everything you want,” Hooks said. “Again. I see a way out, a chance to live, and again-”

She bit down on whatever else she had been about to say.

“Don’t stretch it out,” her sister bleakly said. “You’ve already won. Cruelty now is a choice.”

I’m what’s left, Maryam had claimed but moments ago. That everyone else was dead had been meant to be an epitaph, not a prophecy, but oh when was a ritual under the auspices of the Crowns ever anything but a bitter brew? She could be all what was left, all of it down to the last drop of the Cauldron, but only if she murdered the only other soul to make it out of the wintersworn. The only other survivor, her own sister.

And the reasons came to her legion, orderly and ironclad. Hooks was already dead, or close enough. The soul had been made malformed and incomplete, atrophied by years of being starved of anything but the scraps Maryam accidentally fed her. And had Hooks not ruined years of her life, however unknowing? Had she not, in a way, killed Mother by sliding in the knife of a final disappointment she would never overcome?

Besides, was it not the right decision to sacrifice a single soul to preserve the Cauldron? And for Maryam to be armed with all the power she could wield, was it not wiser than casting two mutilated souls out in the wild where both might perish? There were rows and rows of reasons, each more sensible than the last.

Blue eyes looked into a mirror. Be a coward, Tristan would tell her. Do the right thing, Song would expect. And Angharad… There was no need to wonder, for the Pereduri had already told her. No one else can balance those scales for us, can they? And that last thing, it had her fingers balling into fists because she was letting someone else balance the scales. No, not someone – something.

“It’s not really a choice, is it?” Maryam rasped out. “To be on either side of the knife. You tell yourself it is, because once you’ve been on the sharp end you never want to be again. So you reach for the handle, and no matter how ugly it gets you can silence the voice of conscience with the reminder of much worse it was when you were the one getting cut.”

Her fingers trailed against the wood grain of the roof on which they both knelt. Hooks watched her in silence. Already beaten, and harshly enough the fight had left her.

“But it’s not really a choice,” she said. “It’s just moving around the parts. The real choice you made is the knife. It’s cramming the entire world into that vicious little equation – murderer, knife, victim. You play the game and you think you’re winning because you’re not the one getting cut, but you’re still part of the same… scheme.”

Her nails were too short so scratch at the panels, but she clawed at them anyway.

“And you chose to be part, this time.”

Hooks said nothing. Wan, silent. Utterly at her mercy. Her fear fluttered against Maryam’s nav like a dove in a wolf’s maw.

“I should kill you anyway,” Maryam quietly said, rubbing at her eyes. “You get to take me otherwise, that’s what this ritual is. But the only reason we’re down here with that knife between us is because I dragged us into this, Hooks. Because I made that choice. And I’m just… tired.”

She swallowed. That confession had come unbidden.

“Of the hate,” Maryam said. “Not because they don’t deserve it, but because I have been carrying that hate with me for so long I can’t remember who I am without it. Because I won’t get to know who I might have been without it, and gods but I hate them for that too.”

She weakly laughed.

“There’s no forgiveness in me,” Maryam said. “The Kingdom of Malan will have a foe in me until the day I die, and I will never be anything be proud of that. But you… “

She shook her head.

“You’re dried blood on the altar of empire, same as me. And I was going to do the same thing to you because an empire’s not a crown or a line on a map, it’s fucking disease.”

Her eyes closed.

“It slips into you when you touch it,” Maryam whispered. “Even if that touch is a hand strangling you. It whispers that the tools of the enemy are the tools of victory, that only by embracing their methods can you match them, surpass them.”

Her jaw clenched.

“But that’s just another defeat,” she whispered. “That’s telling them they were right, that they were allowed to do what they did and no one has a right to face them and look them in the eye and tell them: this was evil. This was evil and you knew and you did it anyway.”

There was war, and Maryam knew how ugly war could get. What fighting for your freedom looked like when it wasn’t in the folk songs. But she wasn’t at war with her sister. And what she had come here to do here tonight, it was evil and she knew it. She had known it all along.

“The world,” Maryam Khaimov whispered, “is more than the two ends of a knife. And my enemies do not get to make me less than what I am.”

And with the last whisper, she let it go.

Everything. Grasp and Command, her will and her anger and her fear. The nav went slack between them and she felt disbelief slither down the chord. Hooks tugged at it once, as if calling a bluff, but Maryam wrestled down the urge to tug back. Narrowly.

“Do it,” she croaked. “Gods, do it now before I can change my mind.”

And her sister did. Her soul-effigy, years in the making, the brush through which she painted the Gloam, was pulled in like a child haphazardly collecting a rope. Hooks was yet incredulous, mistrusting even as she pulled to the very end of the nav and hastily bit down.

Maryam screamed. Screamed in pain as white-hot knives of pain tore at the inside of her head.

Do it,” she snarled, fists hammering against the roof. “End it, gods damn you.”

And her sister tore at the nav, teeth tearing into flesh fearfully as she severed the soul-effigy by consuming what tied it to the rest of Maryam. Bite by bite, the pale girl writhing in suffering and screaming against the roof as a third of her very soul was torn out. Pain flensed her body, limbs and innards and gods her left eye felt like it had been boiled out. Hooks could have taken more, even through the torment Maryam knew that. Ripped more of the soul out, winner takes all. But a third had been offered, and a third was taken as Maryam Khaimov screamed her lungs out.

Only when the teeth finally bit through the chord tying the both of them together, when the suffering cut out, was there finally a moment of stillness.

Maryam tried to reach out, face on the ground, but she was… contained. Her sixth sense was gone, the eye that saw through the bounds of the Material punctured. There was no longer a nav for her to move, to feel through. There was only a wound now, bleeding into the aether, and the prison that was her feverish, sweat-drenched body. She moaned and opened her physical eyes, but her vision remained dim. Was the room gone dark? Only then she blinked, and terrified nausea reared up as she realized that the room was the same as before.

She had gone blind in her left eye. She reached for it, trembling, and found the flesh stiff. Unnatural. Dead. A sound ripped free from her throat that straddled the line between weeping and laughter.

“And why should you get anything for air?” she asked the silence.

Oh, the arrogance of her. She had told Angharad that a sacrifice had to cost you something. She had made her sister whole, restored some of what she had taken from Hooks unknowingly and then almost taken again on purpose, but it couldn’t be enough. Not, why would it be enough that Maryam should lose the ability to signify, to use the Gloam? No, her body must be wracked as well. Made sickly and an eye gone blind.

Maryam had made a life, made a woman whole. How could it cost her anything less than a life ruined?

Of Hooks there was not a sign. To her own surprise, Maryam was darkly pleased by that. Good. Let her leave this place, let her make it out. Let at least one daughter of Volcesta escape the shadow of that city’s ruin, of that world’s end. May Hooks reach the far end of Vesper and never once look back. She tried to rise to her feet but the world spun and she dropped back down on her hands and knees, noisily emptying her stomach on the roof.

Wiping her mouth against her sleeve, she heard footsteps. Glancing up, she saw in the glow of the last remaining lantern that someone was walking out of the alcove facing her. Hooks? Had she returned? Only the silhouette stopped at the edge of the traced chalk, erasing shapes with the sole of their boot, and Maryam saw it was not her sister at all.

It seemed a man, until she took a closer look.

The clothes were worn and old-fashioned, striped green cloth fraying at the edges and tall thick boots coming apart at the seams. Long hair like ragged seaweed fell all over the face, on angular features yet veiled by shadow. Then he crossed into lantern light and what she had thought skin pulled taut was revealed not to be skin at all but bare bone. On the right side of his face, from the brow to the lip, dead flesh had sloughed off the face. Like a mask peeled off.

 And the eye, the eye was not empty. Some glinting ruby was in it, but it looked… wet. As if alive, while the matching flesh eye on the other side seemed strangely dead. She knew what she was looking at. Who.

“Hated One,” Maryam greeted, still bent over her own vomit.

She could not have run away even if it would have made a difference, and it wouldn’t have. The corpse-god paused in his steps, looking up at the ceiling, and breathed in deep of dead lungs. Something rattled inside them, not quite a snake’s tail nor a man’s last breath.

“No,” the god said. “Not anymore.”

She flinched at the words. The voice, it sounded like any man’s but that undertone… Even bereft of her nav she could hear the whispers in it, the faint scream of someone buried alive and desperately trying to claw their way out. Had her stomach not already been empty she would have emptied it now.

Trembling, she pushed herself up and though her vision swam she managed not to fall again. The god resumed his advance, slowly. Unhurried. There was nothing natural to that gait, for all that its steps were not clumsy – they were brusque, like a jolting puppet that the puppeteer only pulled at half-heartedly. He stopped when he reached the bottom of the tower on whose roof she still stood.

“You aren’t her either,” the god said, sibilant whispers trailing in the wake of his words. “The woman who made a shrine of these grounds. Not anymore.”

She swallowed. He could tell, then, that she no longer had a nav.

“I’m-”

“Bleeding,” the Odyssean said. “Dying. Soon you will be one of mine.”

That last word rippled like a blow. The whispers grew louder, a thousand thousand secrets stolen from graves and there for the reaching, but she gritted her teeth. She was already dying, dead. There was nothing left to fear and she would not pass from this world cowed.

“Oh,” Maryam softly said, “I think not. The shores of my birth are far, but not so far I will not return to them in death. It is the Nav for me, Odyssean.”

The god laughed, a sound like crumbling rust.

“My gut is closer, child,” he said. “And my grasp stronger. But you are not offal for my plate.”

“What am I, then?” Maryam challenged, too exhausted to care for consequence.

“Worthy,” the Odyssean said. “An apostle of ambition, fooled into putting down her blade. But I will show you, child.”

Maryam blinked, for that last word had echoed like a clap in an empty cavern, and in the fraction of a moment she closed her only living eye the god moved. Gone from the bottom it was now on the roof, facing her. He was so close now, mere feet away. His visage burned to behold: an eye of flesh and an eye of red, set in pale bone. Was it truly human bone? Something whispered in her ear it was not. That it belonged to something older, hungrier.

“What was taken from you can be forged anew,” the Odyssean said. “A life is currency, Maryam. It is meant to be spent.”

She blinked in surprise. Intent dripped from every word he spoke, like ink seeping into the water of her mind. She glimpsed truth, sifted through the influence for implications.

“You offer,” Maryam slowly said, “to help me forge a new nav. Out of…”

A sacrifice, she did not quite dare say.

“We will find you a soul deserving,” the Odyssean said, sounding almost fatherly.

A warmth in her limbs, chasing away the hollow ache, but it felt… wet, she realized. Not like a hearth but instead like warm water. Or blood.

“The lictor whose stare slighted you, perhaps. Or that meddling majordomo, so insolent.”

Fatherly, he sounded, and that was what broke the spell. Maryam remembered her father and Goran Khaimov would have never spoken like this. He’d hated fighting, hated death. Not so much as to be weak, but he had always preferred trade and peace to the clash of arms. Gold is sweeter than iron, daughter, he liked to say. It does not rust.

“Why?” she croaked out.

Why was it bothering to offer her a bargain, however poisoned?

“There is death in your footsteps,” the corpse-god said. “It whispers, it schemes. You will make a fine witch for the court of my Ecclesiast.”

It came as twitch in the shoulder, first, but the convulsion spread. Maryam held her ribs and laughed, laughed in the old dead thing’s face, for how great a fool did it think her?

“You lie,” she said. “You are a thing of death, and death is all you peddle.”

It was trying to undo something, she thought. It did not fear her, not exactly, but there was some… detail she was missing. How absurd, she thought, that when she was at her most powerless such a great thing would be wary of her. She might as well be an ant, faced with the might of the Hated One’s new face.

“I am a god,” the Odyssean said, and he loomed over her now. “Truth is mine to ordain.”

I am a daughter of the Craft, she thought. I deal not in truths but in the lies we call miracles. The corpse raised a commanding hand.

“Kneel,” he ordered. “Kneel and rise remade in my service.”

“I am the least of the Akelarre, Odyssean, but a witch still,” Maryam told him, and grinned a death’s grin back at Death. “My knees do not bend to the inevitable, much less the likes of you.”

“Then you will fall,” the Odyssean said, “and rise a servant still.”

“No, I think not,” she said. “I think, corpse-god, that I will be a poison in your veins so long as anything at all remains of me.”

She had lived in spite, why should her death be any different? Maryam straightened, legs trembling, and met the god’s stare unflinching.

“Come on, then,” Maryam said, smile mocking. “Try your luck – I know Her well, these days, and I do not think she will care to smile on this night’s work.”

And she spared a thought, then, for Fortuna. A prayer. Tell him goodbye.

The Odyssean’s hand snapped out, grasping her by the throat, and she met death with bared teeth. But instead of one last spurt of pain, she smelled burning meat and found herself dropped. She landed half on her knees and watched in disbelief as the corpse-god’s hand began to crumble.

“Bane,” the Odyssean snarled.

He raised his other hand for a blow even as she tried to draw away, and she laughed at the concern she saw twisting his face. He’d do away with the theatrics and just smash her head in, no doubt, but so much for devouring her. Only before her head could be caved in she felt a shiver run up her spine, as if winter’s own hand lovingly trailed the skin, and the Odyssean’s blow was caught by a hand.

One at the end of an arm of pure, roiling Gloam emerging from Maryam’s own chest without so much as ruffling her clothes.

“You will not,” Hooks furiously said, “lay hands on my sister.”

The world shivered in dismay as if a knife had been slipped between its ribs, a slender blade of will, and Maryam saw the working unfold like elegant, looping cursive trailing ink against the curve of the Material: rasplesti, it whispered, and a self-enforcing truth slipped inside the Odyssean’s corpse-host.

It unraveled.

Like a roll of thread pulled at, the Odyssean came apart in eerily perfect stripes of cloth and flesh and bone, in the span of a heartbeat fallen apart like a pile of ribbons at Maryam’s feet. The ruby from the eye dropped a fraction later, falling atop the pile like an ornament. Gone.

“No one else,” her sister whispered in her ear, “can balance those scales for us.”

Her body twitched, something slipping in, and Maryam felt it then: the place where a wound had been left, where her nav was ripped out and her very being left bleeding. She felt something press against that wound gently, like a request, and she reached out in agreement.

Connection. Understanding.

Knowledge raced down Maryam’s veins, roiling Gloam filled her lungs. This was not a mere touch, a passing moment. The connection delved deep into the remains of her soul, grew roots, until she felt her sister’s soul bound to hers so tightly the difference was no longer a moat but a veil. Her will could move it, Maryam somehow knew. That entire soul. So could Hooks’ own will, but-

“You,” she began, then had to lick their lips for her dryness. “You made yourself into my nav. All of you, not just the third of my soul you ate.”

A sense of agreement, so refined and clear it might as well have been a whispered yes. Maryam swallowed. That was… no, it was not the same as before. Could not be. All her life Maryam had struggled to master her power, her talent to weave Gloam, and now that was forever beyond her reach because her nav was not hers alone: it was her sister’s as well, forever shared. That had been the price, she realized, for making the soul she broke whole.

Maryam Khaimov’s craft, the discipline to which she had dedicated her life, would never entirely be hers. She would always, always, need another to use Signs and Craft and whatever else she might learn. That dream of having it all in her hands, of being the sole mistress of her own fate, had been the sacrifice on the altar.

A sense of grief touched her. Not an apology, but not far either.

“No,” Maryam quietly said. “No, sister. It was a fair price. Harsh but fair, as is the way of Craft.”

She exhaled shallowly.

“There is no precedent for this,” she said. “None that I know. This is… you are not a logos as the Watch would teach me to use. And neither are you one of those souls Mother carried bound to her – we are… the ties are different, aren’t they?”

She felt her nav pull and did not fight it, Gloam coalescing as her sister stepped out of her shadow. Wearing, she saw with dim amusement, Watch black in a fighting fit. Not unwarranted, now.

“They are,” Hooks said. “We won’t blend, the boundary is clear. Already I can feel your memories seeping back into you while I keep…”

“Depth,” Maryam murmured. “Potential, maybe?”

Her sister slowly nodded. The way she had been before, an unborn soul devoured and tied to Maryam’s own, Hooks had been stunted. Atrophied, like a child fed only table scraps and left to waste away in the dark until it became barely better than an animal. Now, though, even though Maryam’s hidden memories were returning to her she could feel that Hooks had changed.

She was clean of Maryam’s own memories but strengthened enough that she would be able to grow. To learn, to become someone of her own.

“Has there ever been anything like us?” she quietly asked.

How would it work, having her sister’s soul as her nav? What would it mean? She had so many questions and so very few answers.

“We will learn,” Hooks said. “We will-”

Footsteps. Behind them. Hooks slipped back inside her and they turned, finding a mangled corpse in beggar’s clothes emerging from the room behind her. The corpse the Odyssean now rode erased another trace of chalk with his bare foot, a glint of light on a red stone revealing the same mark as on the last: sloughed off skin from brow to lip, baring bone and a ruby set inside the empty socket. The clarity she saw this with startled Maryam, for she was now one-eyed and yet… she blinked, and her entire field of vision obeyed. Was it mended? No, she realized.

“It is dead, but I see through it,” Hooks murmured. “And share that with you.”

Maryam breathed out, looked at the approaching corpse-god, and raised a hand. Her nav, her sister, moved along the furrow of her will as she began tracing a Sign. Oh, and more than that – from her side an arm of Gloam emerged, beginning to trace Craft as Hooks prepared violence of her own. There was more than one will to her nav and there was weakness in that, but there was also strength. If you cared to look for it.

“That thing,” Maryam quietly said as she watched the corpse approach the tower. “It fed on death, on the dead. Became them.”

“It has as many lives as it ate corpses,” Hooks agreed.

No wonder the Watch had thought it better to imprison it instead. Their nav, it tasted of the aether around them and even with another hand on the brush besides hers Maryam almost wept in relief. It was back, it had not all been for nothing. They tasted the god’s taint in the aether here, but it was faint. Like veins in the solid stone that was the cork on the prison layer, the stony denseness of faith in the god Oduromai.

The god would not truly be free of the prison layer before he destroyed this room, this lock. And he would never cease coming until he had.

“The longer we hold,” Maryam said, “the longer everyone else has.”

The others, Tristan, Song… Gods, even Tredegar. Her heart clenched. She could do only one thing, from here: keep standing. Hooks had saved her, but they were not saved. The Odyssean was coming and there was no one else for them to go. They would die here, in this room. That was certain.

The only part of this tale unwritten was how long they would last before the god slew them.

“Together,” she offered.

“The last princesses of Volcesta, alone against the world,” Hooks softly replied. “Yes, I think that will do.”

The corpse-god climbed the tower, come for their blood, and the two of them moved as one: Gloam screamed and they began their dance with death.

Time lost meaning, swallowed by Gloam and darkness.

In that shadowy archive, standing by the last lantern, the two of them measured the length of fate by a simple scale: one more death.

Every ridden corpse put down was a moment stolen back from the inevitable, every drop of sweat rolling down their spine an inch crawled closer to the finish line of what Gloam they could wield before dying. It could only end one way, they knew.

But oh, they would make Death pay for it.

They began with simple wiles, Maryam cuffing their enemy in the same Burden she had once used against her sister while Hooks tore through the corpse with a lance of Gloam that looked like a root grown out from her palm. But the Odyssean, he learned. Slowly he began to remember how to avoid harm – taking cover, throwing himself aside.

So Hooks flushed him out with hounds shaped of Gloam and Maryam shackled him with Burden so they might rip him apart.

The god kept creeping out on the six alcoves riding a fresh corpse, never the same one twice in a row, and with every death they learned from each other. He began throwing furniture and books at their workings, forcing them to adapt and find a new way to reach him. Hooks wove oily strands of Gloam along the floor and Maryam’s will rode their nav to the extremities, erupting into a Bayonet at the end.

They were bane to him, working together, and even the mere touch of their Gloam scoured the Odyssean harshly. Maryam had put down the knife of ambition, and so had her sister. Their every breath was despised by the corpse-god.

It was brutally satisfying, killing the host of a hateful god, and even more satisfying when Maryam realized she could see through more than dark corners. She could see the divinity running through corpses like sinews, even glimpse the currents in the aether without need to feel them out by hand. Of course she could: Hooks saw through her dead eye, but she saw through Hooks’ own and her sister did not behold reality through anything as limiting as a ball of flesh.

The Odyssean turned to guile, tacitly conceding simple might would not win him the night. He began to hide, to stay out of sight, which Maryam thought pointless until the first time he managed it long enough a second corpse walked out of an alcove.

The god could ride more than one at a time.

It became madness, after that. With two vessels crawled out the Odyssean had more grip on the Material and managed to push his vessels out of the layer faster, the trickle of god-hosts turning into a flood. They walked out of the shadow, the bodies of lords and farmers and soldiers. All wearing the garment of their burial, a horde scrabbling for the two Izvorica atop the tower even as they wrecked the archives around them.

All to murder the conceptual thorn in the Hated One’s flesh, the bane that kept him from simply cracking his place open like an egg and spilling out into the world.

Maryam’s fingers scratched at the void, tracing the Sign for a Sphere, and with a Grasp and Command equal to unnatural degree she manifested a sphere of Gloam inside a slender lady’s skull to pop it like a grape. She could feel Hooks slashing through a soldier’s torso, slipping out of Maryam long enough to kick the corpse down from the roof and returning in time for the signifier to land a Burden on some massive bear of a man in blacksmith’s clothes.

Hooks casually tossed a wriggling lizard of Gloam at the bound corpse, the shape burrowing itself into the flesh and tearing it apart from the inside while Maryam turned to trace as Sign at a corpse dripping in jewels that… got its head caved in by a mace?

“What?” she forced out, mouth so dry it felt like sand.

Had the god killed itself? A novel strategy. But then elbowing aside the fallen corpse was…

“Izel Coyac,” Hooks said, head emerging from Maryam’s shoulder. “Huh. Mania setting in, do you think?”

Only the tinker was not alone. With him came a harried-looking Expendable, Tupoc, Cressida Barboza and Song. Last to emerge, stumbling away from a corpse that Tupoc casually slew, was Tristan. A disbelieving grin stretched Maryam’s lips, which were so parched the skin cracked. He’d come for her. Oh.

“Ugh,” Hooks muttered. “I hope that’s still you and I’ll be rid of it soon. He looks like a god only poured out seven tenths of a person, Maryam, it shouldn’t be attractive.”

“I have no idea what you mean,” Maryam coughed into her fist.

“Maryam, Maryam!”

She startled at the sound of Song’s voice, Hooks’ head popping back in as an arm erupted from Maryam’s back to impale a corpse trying to sneak up on her from behind with a branch of Gloam that erupted into thorns.

“Here,” Maryam called back.

“I know that,” Song shouted. “I’m asking what in all the bloody gods this is!”

‘This’ was accompanied by gesturing around them.

Magnificent, is what it is,” Tupoc laughed out.

The corpses kept coming as the blackcloaks retreated towards the bottom of her tower, the door leading to the room with the lift. All save for one. Tristan, having climbed the side while she wasn’t looking, hoisted himself up and dusted off his cloak as he offered her a winning smile.

“Evening,” he said.

Hooks popped her head out Maryam’s shoulder.

“Evening,” she replied, batting her eyes. “Come here often?”

“First time,” he replied without hesitation, then cleared his throat. “Maryam?”

“Hooks,” she introduced, then hesitantly smiled. “My sister. We came to an arrangement.”

“Well, the last Khaimov turned out mildly tolerable so I’ll give it a shot,” he replied, dipping his head. “Tristan Abrascal, a pleasure.”

Hooks began to reply but they all startled when someone shot a pistol below. Cressida, Hooks wordlessly passed on. Shooting one of the corpses. There would be more on them, were the ridden bodies not more interested in pulling down shelves and ripping books than fighting their company.

“Now that introductions are finished,” Tristan tacked on, “let’s run away, yes?”

“I can’t,” Maryam said. “If we go the Hated One has no more bane in the room. He’ll escape the prison and-”

“And he’ll escape anyway,” Tristan interrupted. “The coups have begun and he’s being served up a feast, so even if he had to hammer his way out he will. We don’t have the firepower to end this, Maryam.  We need to pick up Angharad and get out of the palace, then we can regroup at Black House and get orders from people who might actually have a real notion of how to handle this.”

She hesitated.

“Maryam,” Song shouted from below. “Hurry up, damn you!”

“Ignore that, Khaimov,” Tupoc shouted after. “I bet we could last until dawn if we dig in!”

Petty as it was, she would admit within her own mind – and her sister’s awareness – it was the open approval of Tupoc Xical that tipped the scales.

“You’ll need to help me down,” she told Tristan. “My legs are shaky. The, uh, process was rather rough.”

“The blood and vomit I stepped on were something of a hint,” he drawled.

Tristan helped her down into Izel’s arms then tossed the lantern after her and as corpses began to swarm out of the alcoves they fled into the tower’s lift – all save Tupoc, who stayed at the door of the room and held the threshold against the horde with glee. A lever was pulled and it began lowering, much too slowly for her tastes. The Izcalli only joined then halfway down, leaping onto Expendable’s back with a whoop of joy. The Malani’s golden eyes glowed for half a heartbeat, the beast within almost lashing out, but he held it in.

Song led them through the bottom floor, lantern in hand, and in moments they were through the door just as Maryam heard the first ridden corpse fall at the bottom of the lift. Upstairs echoed with the sound of destruction, the private archives getting thoroughly wrecked. How much damage would it take, before the seal was broken? At least enough that – Tristan gently pushed her through the door before she could see more and Maryam blinked at the sudden onslaught of light.

When the discomfort passed she saw their company had stopped moving barely five feet out the door and she elbowed her way past Izel to see why.

The answer was not hard to divine: at the opposite end of the hall, where a barricade had stood, what must be a dozen lictors and just as many armed men in different liveries were finishing off other lictors. The rebels were slaying the last prone survivors of the barricade defense, and one of them shouted a warning at the sight of a company of blackcloaks suddenly appearing.

Muskets rose, shots echoed and Maryam found herself dragged back into the dark room at the bottom of the lift as their crew fled and shut the door behind them. Song hastily locked it, then barred it twice. Two more ridden corpses dropped at the bottom of the lift, one able enough to get back on his feet before Expendable shot him through the head.

 “Maybe they’ll go away if we stay behind the door,” Tristan said. “They must have better things to do.”

Muskets were hammered against the door for half a minute, fruitlessly, then an officer decided on another tack.

“Get a table,” the man shouted. “We’ll batter it down.”

There was a beat, then every last of the blackcloaks – Song absent-mindedly raising her pistol to shoot another ridden corpse – turned to stare at Tristan. Even Expendable. The thief coughed into his fist. Feeling a smidge of pity along with the amusement, she took pity and cleared her throat loudly to claim back everyone’s attention.

“Well,” Maryam said, “consider me rescued. Now, I don’t suppose you have anyone lined up to rescue you?”

Chapter 73

Song ran out barely took three steps onto the pavement, fingers tight on her pistol’s grip, before deeming it a lost cause. Ai was simply too fast.

Silver eyes peered through the curtain of pale, rolling mist being pulled across the street and the district beyond but it was not perfect. Not for a failure of her contract but because the thick, horrid stink accompanying the pale pricked at her eyes and she had to blink away tears. It would do worse to her throat should she breathe it in too much, so she pulled up her scarf up to cover her mouth. Ahead, near the end of the street, lay worse news yet. Streaming out of a wrecked house were men and women wearing cloth masks and simple garb.

Most of them were Asphodelian in looks, but with the leathery skin of seagoing folk. Fighting sailors from the magnate fleet, come in clothes that would not draw attention. The allegiance of the handful of Tianxi among them was made plain by the yellow sashes they wore. All had muskets and blades and moved like men who knew how to use them. Ai took refuge among the rebels, Song glimpsing her green-glazed shell coming apart and swallowing a scream of frustration.

One more shot. All it would have taken was one more shot, but now she was back where she started. No, perhaps even behind that. Ai would be warier of her now if she had any sense.

“Song?”

She glanced at Captain Wen, who stood frowning in the dark of the entrance hall with his hefty blunderbuss propped up against his shoulder and a cloth tied over the lower half of his face. The frown deepened when shouts echoed from up the street, the Yellow Earth partisans getting the locals into a firing line. They act like officers, Song noted, mentally tallying the numbers.

“Muskets up the street,” she said after. “Fourteen, most using guns that look like the same workshop muskets Angharad described. Magnates’ men with Tianxi sergeants.”

Tupoc was by them a moment later, smirking and maskless. Song did not even begrudge his presence – he was here on her behalf, after all, for all that the contract hiring him had been brokered by Wen and the Fourth’s own patron. She grimaced at the latter thought, for the ambush she had thought to spring had involved Lieutenant Mitra and a largely decorative Bait striking at the Yellow Earth’s back while they stormed the brothel.

The pair were either already dead or had thought twice of attacking a force both larger than expected and in the wrong position. No, Song decided, they must still live. Lieutenant Mitra was a Master of the Akelarre Guild, not some dabbler. Such men, in the face of open violence, did not die any other way than loud.

“Too many guns for us alone, I would think,” Tupoc said. “Are they advancing on the Amber Crescent?”

Song cocked her head to the side, impressed that beyond the smirking he remained professional. Perhaps she should not have been: Tupoc Xical was, for all his many flaws, a genuine believer in the Watch. He would not take a contract signed under the auspices of the black lightly. Lucky her, then, that the Fourth Brigade had finished their test early and were thus by technicality available to hire.

Not that the gold had moved him. She suspected it was the chance to kill a fearsome Yellow Earth contractor that’d driven him to accept, not that he’d refrained from draining the Thirteenth’s coffers. At this rate the brigade would have to borrow if they wanted to afford dinner back on Scholomance.

“No, they are keeping position,” she informed him, then took a stab at the implication. “You think we are getting surrounded?”

By Ai’s own words, there were two groups of lictors in the district: the band of twenty that had been guarding Evander near the brothel and a much larger group closer to the Collegium.

“I think the lictors running towards the sound of shots fired are about to get a nasty ambush sprung on them,” Tupoc said. “It’s what I would do, if I were them – clean up the vanguard, then have the larger force run around blind and anxious.”

He spoke not in some teasing, insinuating way but with the kind of certainty that came only from experience. How many times had he seen those tactics used, when he’d served in the Leopard Society?

“The Yellow Earth can’t afford to let Palliades get back to his guards,” the Izcalli continued. “If your boy it out of this mess, the valley houses will rally to him. That would be the death knell of this little revolt.”

Song pushed down a twitch. It was an unpleasant situation, to be on the side putting down a revolution to free Asphodel from tyranny – however well intended that tyranny and the tyrant providing it. That the revolution had been made the catspaw of bloodthirsty god would be her comfort, though it was a thin blanket to face a winter’s worth of unpleasant realities.

“He’s right,” Wen noted. “They can’t let him get to the lictors holed up down the street, much less the larger force lurking around the edge of the Collegium. Trouble is if we move now we risk running right into the ambush they set up. Best to hole up in the brothel until the shooting starts, that way we know where to avoid.”

The large man pushed up his glasses.

“Send up your Skiritai to the roof, Xical, he’s got fine senses,” Captain Wen said. “We need someone making sure the mantis won’t sneak into the place again.”

Song scowled at Wen’s use of that word, though he ignored her. The sobriquet came from an old Cathayan proverb about futility – ‘holding a mantis’ arm when faced with a chariot’ – and in the most ardently republican parts of Tianxia you would be struck for using it. A long beat passed, no answer coming. They both turned to the pale-eyed Izcalli, who smiled insolently at Wen then deliberately turned away from him and towards Song.

“I am under contract to assist you, Warrant Officer Ren,” he said. “Your orders?”

“As he said,” Song sighed, gesturing towards her patron. “With the added provision that we need to send someone to inform the main body of lictors about all this. If you are right about the ambush on the smaller detachment, they are the guns we need on the move.”

Tupoc nodded.

“I will go personally,” he offered. “I leave my cabalists under your command until I return.”

Song hesitated only a moment. Of his brigade, Tupoc was the most experienced sneak and his contract meant that even if he was wounded he should live through anything short of immediate lethality. Add to that his rank as captain of the Fourth, which the lictors would take seriously, and there was no denying he was most fit for the task. She agreed through a simple nod, which he returned before retreating into the brothel. She and Wen stayed out in the street a long moment, her eyes on the rebels – they remained in a firing line, waiting – and his on her.

“The Lord Rector will not work as bait for Ai twice,” Wen Duan quietly said. “What now?”

“Now I keep him alive,” Song said through gritted teeth.

“If that contractor lives-”

“Then my family dies,” she flatly said. “I am well aware. But we both know that for the rebels to be acting this boldly, sending armed men out with yellow sashes and shooting at lictors, the rising must be happening as we speak.”

Which meant it was likely Maryam and Angharad were currently prisoners of the cult, assuming Maryam had not gone ahead and melted her brain. Song’s belly clenched with worry. No, she must trust in Tristan. And, part of her was startled to realize, she did. Not because of his skill and cleverness, but because Tristan Abrascal may just value simple kindness higher than anyone she had ever known. He was not being cynical or glib, when he called kindness a luxury – he truly did think of it as something precious and important.

And that wasn’t something he had been taught by Scholomance or the Watch, much less his monstrous teacher Nerei: it was the rat that believed that. The very heart of him, what was left when stripped of all else.  And maybe Song was being foolish, as she’d been when she had decided to trust Angharad that morning, but tonight was a tonight for foolishness so why should she not put her bet on Lady Luck’s favorite fool?

Wen’s impatient stare startled her back into the here and now.

“Keeping Evander Palliades alive may well be the only way to keep the Hated One contained,” Song said, mentally chiding herself for losing focus.

If he lived through the night, there was hope of preventing broader civil war in Asphodel – something sure to allow the new face of the Hated One to run rampant. Long years of training kept the grimace off her face at what followed.

“And that is more important than the Ren,” she forced out, the words like ashes.

A moment of silence. She turned to see Wen Duan staring at her with the strangest expression. The silence stretched out like a bowstring, growing ever more tense.

“Blackcloak,” he finally said.

The word felt heavy to her ear. Proud, but not without melancholy.

Before she could even begin to muster an answer thunder sounded in the distance. No, not thunder – an explosion. It was followed by a hail of shots as Tupoc’s grim prediction came true and the rebels tangled with what must be the detachment of twenty lictors coming to protect their Lord Rector. Ai had known of them, implied she knew where they were holed up. That did not bode well for their chances in a fight. The fighting was close enough she could hear war cries – two, three blocks down the street? Too close form comfort, and she suspected that was about to get worse.

Song glanced at the head of the street again and her teeth clenched as she found what she’d feared: the rebel musketmen were now advancing in a loose line spread across the street, Ai alongside them. One end of the street the ambush, their guns on the other: they have us bottled up. They had never meant to stay there, only waited for the fighting to begin and close the other avenue of escape.

“They’re coming,” she said, biting her lip.

Could they defend the brothel? The blackcloaks had muskets, fine fighters and as a signifier – if the enemy could be funneled into a small space, like the narrow corridor of the entrance, it was entirely possible for them to prevail. Against the musketmen alone, anyhow. But they were not alone, were they?

“We can’t hold this place against Ai’s contract,” Song finally said. “If she manages to take us by surprise even once we’re all dead.”

Even surprising her with an ambush they’d almost taken casualties. Song had no illusions about how the skirmish would go if it happened even slightly on Ai’s terms. It wasn’t like windows would do much to slow someone who moved as quick as she could think and struck hard enough to shatter a table with one arm.

“Agreed,” Captain Wen said. “The hidden entrance we first came through can lead us to the street to the west of here, I’d advise taking it.”

There wasn’t much of a choice, Song grimly thought. They ducked back inside to find everyone left gathered at the bottom of the stairs leading up: Alexandra Torrero and Expendable talking quietly and Evander being fretted over by his last living lictor escort. Tupoc was gone, presumably having informed his cabal of his assignment first, but Song was not the Fourth’s captain or in all that good a position to give the Lord Rector and his bodyguard marching orders. So she used the oldest trick to taking command, namely acting as if you already were.

“Expendable, you’ll stick with His Excellency,” she said. “Alejandra, with me. We’re taking the vanguard.”

Wen would go where he thought best and the lictor would naturally stay with her Lord Rector. The Fourth looked inclined to obey, if only because she spoke confidently, but not everyone was so convinced.

“And where would we be headed, Captain Ren?” the Lord Rector of Asphodel asked.

Song kept her face placid. Evander looked unharmed, save for the accidental cut Ai had left on his face. Someone had cleaned it, likely with cheap liquor, but there were still traces of blood on the side of his chin – that touch, along with the cold gleam of his brass spectacles in the lantern light, made him look surprisingly fierce. Song could not read his tone, or his face, for he had put on his court mask. Even if he were coldly furious she would not be able to tell.

It does not matter, she reminded herself. Anything between them had died the moment she used him for her own purposes, as it should be.

“Leading figures of the Trade Assembly have risen in rebellion, backed by Yellow Earth partisans,” Song said. “Some of their fighters are engaging your nearby lictors in an ambush, while even as we speak another armed band is marching down the street towards us.”

She saw his face tighten, but it told her little. Fear, anger? Song had known he had a spine from the start, to have ruled Asphodel and done so well with the odds against him, but seeing him stay together in the face of personal danger had raised her esteem of his mettle – which had not been low.

“We will be escorting you back to the lictors and help them cover your retreat,” she continued.

Where he would go after that she could only wonder. Not Fort Archelean, which would surely be under siege, and given that the nobles were rising in another coup the northeastern ward should be no safer – it’d be full of armed men whose loyalty was to their lord, not the throne.

“An interesting gesture, after drawing me here to begin with,” Lord Rector Palliades said, eyes stony behind his spectacles.

“It is very likely the palace is in the hands of rebels risen in Apollonia Floros’ name as we speak,” she evenly replied. “But full discussion of this matter can wait until guns are no longer advancing on us, Your Excellency.”

Surprise, genuine surprise. That one she recognized as it bled through the obfuscation.

“So it can,” Evander conceded. “I will have to trust my life to your hands again.”

And with that settled, the Fourth fell in line without a word of protest from either Alejandra Torrero or Expendable. Alexandra instead told her of the way in that Wen and the Fourth had used to slip into the brothel in the first place: an old iron trap door that led into the wine cellar below. It had been soldered shut and its body thick enough not even Ai would be able to kick her way in, but something Alejandra called the ‘Akelarre lockpick’ had let her cut around the iron.

She and Song were first into the cellar, pulling aside the wooden panel that’d been put over the hole in the cellar’s ceiling, and after they posted guards at the bottom of the stairs they were the first to climb. The signifier had not mentioned that the other side of the trap door led into a dead space locked in between four edifices – two of them much more recently built than the rest, explaining the malpractice. The west-facing wall was poorly built stone crumbling in places, making for easy grips, and as soon as the lictor was brought up Song began climbing.

It took an uncomfortably long time for everyone to get to the street left of the brothel, long enough that surely Ai and her rebels would be inside by now. Song’s hope was that the earlier ambush would have the insurgents moving slowly and carefully inside, perhaps buying them enough room that the pale would be able to swallow the sound of their flight. They set out as briskly as they could without running, which would surely be too loud for stealth.

It would have been easy to lose their way in the fog-swallowed small streets of the ward, but Song’s eyes could yet see through it and the air hardly even stung anymore – it had become more of a dull, entirely tolerable ache. She led their company further westward, away from the fighting and the handful of streets that a pursuer would first look through. Only when they were far enough would she turn southwards to head towards the Collegium and the larger body of lictors.

To her rising pleasure and surprise, their escape kept unfolding without a wrinkle. Ai must have thought the Amber Crescent only escapable by one with a contract like her, because Song’s regular glances back showed no pursuit. Her disbelief must have shown, for Alejandra addressed it.

“Stop looking so surprised, Ren, it’ll worry the others,” Alejandra told her. “Of course we’re getting away, it’s not like we’re facing a cabal. It’s hardly impossible to shake off a mob.”

“They are led by Yellow Earth,” Song reminded her.

“Which have yet to impress, beyond that one iron cast bitch,” the signifier shrugged. “You should not-”

Song caught the movement but nothing else, so it was too late by the time she brought up her musket: the man who’d been lying on top of the roof, now in a half-kneel, tossed… she could not see quite make out what, but it had been thrown up and not at their party. He would not get to remedy that mistake.

She steadied her back leg, raised the stock and breathed out and squeezed the trigger – a heartbeat later there was a sharp crack and the tanned man on the roof toppled, a gaping hole in his forehead. He died with a startled look on his face, as if disbelieving anyone could land a shot at this distance through the fog.

Then a shower of burning red tore through the pale-shrouded sky as the Tianxi fireworks the lookout had tossed up exploded.

“Shit,” Captain Wen cursed. “There’s no way anyone in the ward missed that.”

Song refrained from cursing, though she too felt the need. Rebels and worse would be headed their way.

“We can no longer afford to circle around westwards,” she decided. “Straight south now, to the Collegium.”

“We might run into rebels headed our way,” the lictor objected.

“Or into your fellow lictors,” Song replied. “They have eyes just the same as the magnates’ men.”

It all depended, she thought on whether or not the rebels had brought enough arms to bear to be able to risk fighting sixty lictors ready for violence. If they hadn’t all it took was reaching the larger force, but if Ai had rustled up the men for a fight? That might get very, very messy.

“It seems plain that your contract allows you seem manner of sight through the fog, by that shot,” Evander mildly said, gesturing at the corpse ahead. “I will trust you to steer us to safety.”

The last part was meant for his own soldier, though the lictor still looked like she wanted to argue. There was no time for it, so Song simply gestured at the Fourth to keep moving and trusted fear of being left behind to finish the job for her. She did stop by the corpse, though, Wen accompanying her. Besides a shoddy sword and a blocky pistol, the dark-haired man had two sealed paper bundles with a wick kept in a bandolier.

One such bundle must have been what he tossed up, and true enough there were streaks of paint on the remaining two: one red and one blue. Song pocketed these, and the accompanying pinewood matches as well.

“Another local,” Wen said, standing by her crouching form. “They must have men to spare, to send so many on a grab like this.”

“The Ecclesiast doesn’t want anyone winning,” Song said. “It stands to reason that if the coup of the ministers has the edge in quality of soldiers…”

“Then the magnates must have numbers to compensate,” Wen finished. “Well reasoned. Gods know they’ll need bodies to by the hundreds, if they hope to storm the walls of Fort Archelean.”

It was a mighty fortress. Not built in the modern way, but certainly not a fort that could be taken by a simple mob. It would take either a great many cannons or a great many corpses to take those tall walls. Or men on the inside, as Tristan had heard rumors of during his captivity. Privately, however, Song suspected that the cult would provide no such helping hand. The Ecclesiast wanted nothing more than the bodies to pile up as the magnates grew desperate to secure Fort Archelean, so why would he help them?

That thought was grim and kept her mood the same as their party fled south. Running, now, for the time for stealth was past. The houses and edifices here were closer to the Collegium and further from the Rows, meaning they were still in use – she glimpsed scared faces through shutters, doors closing and silhouettes hurrying inside at the sight of their party. The sting of having been caught by surprise once had Song sure to scan the roofs as they advanced in a hurry, which proved necessary. Barely three blocks past the corpse she caught sight of a woman climbing down from a roof under cover of gloom and pale, a blade clenched between her teeth.

Song snapped off another shot, taking her just between the nose and eye. Startled eyes turned to her.

“We cut to the next street over,” Song said, cleaning out her musket. “We must be getting closer, that was another lookout.”

The next street over, as it turned out, was no street but a town square. Deserted, the shops making up the four sides all closed and shuttered. The resounding emptiness leant the place an eerie touch even for Song, who saw further than any of them through the pale.

“I know this place,” the lictor called out from further back. “Pewter Market. If we take that narrow street across, it will lead us directly to one of the large avenues that carriages travel.”

Shots sounded in the distance, bursts of flame illuminating the smoke. They all tensed, but it was irregular – a small skirmish. Either way, it meant they were getting closer to the lictors. Hopefully the main body of them and not survivors fleeing the ambush, but any reinforcements would be welcome.

“Then we take that street,” Song said, lengthening her stride. “The sooner-”

The sound was startlingly light, and she would have thought it harmless if not for the wetness of it.

Song turned in horror, finding a massive length of steel buried in the lictor’s back – she had thrown herself between it and Evander, whom she now slumped over as he stumbled under the weight and surprise. It wasn’t a saber, not even a two-handed changdao – what little handle there was on it was broad and crude, as if not made for human hands, and the blade was too broad and thick. It was a great butcher’s cleaver, made seven feet long, and the weight alone made it an absurd weapon.

And it had been thrown so forcefully some of the edge could be seen through the dead lictor’s chest, burst through in a spray of gore.

“Get him out of here,” Song shouted, and everyone knew who she meant.

The soft touch of shell against stone was heard and in a heartbeat Ai was there, a boot on the dead woman’s back to rip out her weapon. Song pressed down her fear, raised her musket and took aim but immediately the corpse was in the way. Wen was there, pistol aimed at the back of her skull, but Ai backhanded him without even turning – there was a crunch as his spectacles broke and his nose behind them, Song’s mentor hitting the pavement. Was he… Hand on the chisel.

Ai raised the cleaver blade over her head, one-handed, and Song’s finger was on the trigger, but there were too many in the way – Expandable, the corpse, even Evander himself. Alejandra wrenched down Evander before his head could be hewn open, but before Song placed her shot Ai slipped behind Expendable. He went down with a shout a moment later, kicked in the back, and in the wake of that movement Song finally pulled the trigger.

But she’d rushed it and Ai had seen her coming, dragging up the lictor’s corpse to eat up the shot before tossing her away.

Song dropped the musket, reaching for her pistol even as her enemy casually leaped over the fallen Expendable with her large blade trailing behind. She raised her pistol, forcing her hand to stay steady, and saw from the corner of her eye how Alejandra’s fingers cut through the air while trailing Gloam. A Sign burst into existence with a loud wail and Ai stumbled, almost tripping as she landed from her leap. Song pulled the trigger again but that damnable cleaver was up before the powder even caught, covering Ai’s face and throat. The shot hit metal with a sound like a pan being struck.

The weapon was as much a shield as killing implement, explaining why the blade was so thick in the first place. This was not the first time Ai had fought muskets. The cleaver dipped back down to reveal Ai’s wild eyes set behind the leering mask, her armored leg kicking away what looked like a half-tangible entangling rope of Gloam. Song drew her sword, the other Tianxi laughing at the sight and-

Light caught on broken spectacles. Face bruised and bloody, Wen Duan lightly pressed the barrel of his blunderbuss against the back of Ai’s knee and squeezed the trigger.

Even taken by complete surprise, Ai tried to move her leg by reflex – and so the spray of shrapnel shredded her upper calf into bloody mist instead of the kneecap. She turned to lop Wen’s head off, screaming in pain, but he was so close to her he was almost pressed against her back. He turned with her, butterfly sword out as he tried hacking away at her back but found her too slippery. The steel kept catching on the edge of her shell. Fingers trembling, Song shoved her blade back into the sheath and reached for a powder charge. A shot would do better than her skills with a blade, against that.

Alejandra had Evander on his feet, dragging him towards the street the dead lictor had mentioned, but the signifier lingered to trace another Sign. In that moment of distraction Song found that Wen had been pushed down, Ai knocking him down at the cost of a wound bleeding down her back, and that the contractor was moving in a fluid, almost elegant straight line towards Evander and Alejandra.And Song could not reach behind the shell, from this angle, but that did not mean she could do nothing.

The bullet hit Ai’s hold on her cleaver just as she began swinging it down, when her grip was loosest.

The large blade slipped through her fingers, to the other Tianxi’s surprise, and Alejandra’s last traced line of oily darkness rippled in the air before disintegrating. Ai let out a shout of dismay, clawing at her eyes as the signifier laughed in triumph, and Song reached for another powder charge as she circled to get the contractor back. A shot, she had a free shot at Ai’s unprotected skull but no loaded gun to take it.

Fool her, ruining their best chance yet.

Before she could finish loading Ai’s hand snapped out, catching Alejandra’s wrist, and she squeezed. The signifier screamed in pain and Song tasted bile at the sight of what was left of the wrist – dangling flesh and bone shards, everything in the contractor’s grip pulverized. Song swallowed, abandoning her half-loaded pistol in favor of drawing her straight blade and rushing there – anything else and Alejandra was dead. She was not alone, for Expendable was already more than halfway there.

Black cloak trailing, golden eyes burning, the Skiritai slipped past her and hissed words her way it took her a moment to understand – ‘get them out’.

Reluctant as she was, she must hold true to her word: keeping Evander alive was the most important part.

It was all a blur after that. Song gathered Evander and Alejandra. The latter was stupefied and pale-faced, needing to be tugged away even as the Lord Rector of Asphodel ripped up his sleeve to make a tourniquet for her arm. Wen was with them a moment later, having gathered her musket and pistol, but he kept blinking. Without his glasses he had trouble with the mist. Twice Ai tried to dart towards them, but both times she was stopped. She’d twice slapped around Expendable, today, so she did not take him seriously.

But she was now facing a Skiritai on flat open grounds, and that made all the difference.

Song caught only glimpses as she hurried the others across the square and into the street, but what she did catch was astonishing. Ai was faster than Expendable, stronger. She moved like the wind and struck with her great butcher’s knife powerful enough to rattle the cobblestones, but her movements were… direct. A consequence of her contract. And where she struck, Expendable was not. Always half a step ahead, turning around her forcing her to twist and pivot lest his spear find her neck.

The sight of Song and the others reaching the street had her howling in fury, wildly swinging her cleaver in an arc, and at last she caught him. Just a shallow cut on the shoulder, but the strength was enough to throw him off his feet and his wide-brimmed hat went flying. Ai turned, screaming in triumph, and raised her blade. Song stilled, warring with the urge to go back and help, but then there was a sound wet squelch.

A fanged maw the size of a chair caught the blade, metal cutting into its lips as it bit down and the iron shattered.

Ai backpedaled in fear as a vast beast finished bursting out of Expendable’s clothes, its striped coat shaking off the last bits of cloth. A monstrous hyena no smaller than a carriage shook its head and spat out blood and iron. Song bit down on a fuck, fearful of drawing that thing’s attention. The Malani was not in control when that beast came out. Instead she dragged away the others, bursting into a run, and the last she saw of that fight was Ai fleeing into the mist while the beast let out a cackle.

The four of them ran towards the sound fighting, until the dim dun became clearer shouts and clash of arms. Just past the corner, by the noise. The fighting was on the broad avenue the dead lictor had told them of.

“Stay hidden,” Song ordered the others, then risked a look past the edge of the house on the corner.

She swallowed drily at what she found, for it was utter madness.

The main body of lictors had struck out to rescue their Lord Rector, but the rebels had found them before they could. Not merely the small force of musketmen from earlier, but what must be the magnates’ full array of war in this ward – a hundred men, maybe? With mist and chaos it was hard to tell. The sight of it was… Song swallowed.

The rebels had flipped carts and stacked furniture as a makeshift barricade, holding it against a harsh assault by the lictors. Partisans bearing yellow sashes were shouting orders as screaming workmen with clubs and spears struck down at steel-clad ranks of the lictors, a curtain of steel and death climbing the barricade. The horrid pale hung thick over the mess, an unfolded carpet that had them all covering their mouths to breathe.

Sporadic gunshots lit up the smoke, fireflies on powder wings. The musketmen on both sides were half-blind from powder smoke and pale, firing at each other’s shadow painted on the wall from the back ranks. Even the brutal melee between the lictors and the rebels was as groping in the dark, men hardly able to see beyond a few feet from them. Swords cut into friend and foe, clubs any bones they could find.

No one was winning, she thought. It was a bloody, bitter stalemate.

And on a rooftop, looking down at it all, Song glimpsed a tall figure in a long dusty coat and wide-brimmed hat. Its face was deathly pale, its eyes flashed with eerie light and it held a broad oar. The Sculler, she realized. Asphodel’s own death god had come to behold the night’s work. She swallowed in fear.

Their street their band had taken down led just ahead of the barricade, but if they drew back westward for a block before joining the avenue then they would arrive at the back of the lictor formation. A fighting retreat under cover of pale was entirely possible, she thought, if the soldiers held their nerve. She turned to tell the others as much, opening her mouth, but ended up swallowing her words.

They were frozen to her sight, flies trapped in honey.

Not breathing, not moving. She gazed around and saw the smoke was no better, that the melee ahead had suddenly fallen silent. Song knew exactly what this was and so her stomach sunk.

“Not today,” she told the stillness. “Please, Luren. I cannot spare the time for your games.”

Only silence answered. It stretched out, indifferent, and Song forced herself to breathe in. To compose herself so the god would not be able to make sport of her before spitting her back out of his embrace straight into a battle resting on a knife’s edge. She straightened, pulled her cloak into place and breathed out.

Into the breach.

The bloody avenue looked half a painting, in this stolen moment. Song walked past the pushing line of the lictors, watching a rebel’s club smashing into a soldier’s nose – blood and phlegm hung in the air like small jewels, unmoving. A roaring musket from atop the barricade lit her way like a lantern, the priming powder frozen in the moment of ignition.

That was where she found the god, leaning over the Yellow Earth partisan’s musket with one hand on his peasant’s straw hat and the other holding a match to the lit powder charge. It caught and the vagabond god used it to light the slender pipe he held up by his teeth. He breathed in a few times, sucking in the flame, then flicked away the lit match and spat out a wreath of smoke. Luren grinned at her through his matted hair and unkempt beard.

“Do you know this?” he asked.

“Fuck you,” Song Ren replied.

It had been a long day. She’d earned it.

“Such language, Song,” Luren chided her with open delight.

“What do you want?” she asked through gritted teeth.

“To give you a gift,” Luren said, pulling at his pipe. “This one is a story.”

She bit the inside of her cheek to prevent another outburst. Best to let him finish, to get this over with. Luren grinned at her, as if reading her thoughts, and spat out a mouthful of smoke.

“In the days before King Cathay bound together earth and sky, the world was a wild place,” Luren told her. “War consumed the land like wildfire and many warlords reigned. The greatest of them was Marshal Shang, who had the strength of a bull and the temper of a tiger.”

Song openly sneered. King Cathay was no true figure, and she doubted this Marshal Shang was any different.

“Greedy for gold and grain to continue his wars, Marshal Shang came to the great monastery where this monk was taught,” Luren told her.

As if the false monk did not break every edict of monkhood she knew. What monastery would have such a wastrel?

“His army was large and loud, so the others flew into the mountain with all the wealth. Only this monk, who had been down in the village to drink and eat meat, did not wake up until the thunder of hooves shook him awake.”

The last part was, sadly, the closest to a truth this tale would come.

“This monk ran to the monastery, then saw what was happening and sat to wait with a cup of wine. The warlord blew through the open gates like a gale. He and his soldiers flipped every mattress and kicked open every cellar, but there was nothing to be found so Marshal Shang grew greatly angry.”

Luren did tend to have that effect on people.

“He stomped up in his armor and slapped this monk in the face, saying: little monk, where is the gold and grain? He was told: it is in the mountain caves.”

She eyed the god with distaste. Even in a nonsense story, to aid an enemy was nothing to be proud of. Luren, though was still grinning. Like there was a joke being told and he was the only one to notice.

“The warlord slapped this monk again and demanded to be led to the caves. He was refused.”

Luren took out his pipe and curbed his shoulders, as if pretending to be larger than he was.

“Do you know who I am, Marshal Shang demanded? I have won a thousand battles and I know no mercy. I can take out my demon-slaying sword and split you in two like a rice cake.”

Gods preserve her, he was doing a voice. Adding insult to injury, it was halfway decent.

“Know this,” Luren said, pipe back in his mouth. “This monk replied: do you know who I am? I am but a little monk, but my words can make Marshal Shang take out a demon-slaying sword and a split a man in two like a rice cake.”

Song smoothed away a twitch of the lips, refusing to allow him the satisfaction. She had, admittedly, not expected that turn in the tale.

“Shamed, the warlord did not dare kill this monk and prove himself the lesser man,” Luren said. “He trashed the monastery and left, returning to the world since were still towns to burn and young wives to make widows.”

He then stared expectantly at her, as if expecting applause. Song would have rather died.

“Do you not understand,” she said, “that I hold your stories worthless? You always lie.”

“Interesting,” Luren said, chewing on his pipe thoughtfully. “What is a lie?”

She gritted her teeth. This had the sound of yet another pointless lecture. How many was she to suffer through before he let her out of this prison?

“Something that is untrue,” she said.

“Then what is the truth?” he asked.

“Something that is not a lie,” Song replied.

Let him find logical fault in that. He laughed.

“Then what is nothing, Song Ren – a truth or a lie?”

She paused. If she said it was true, he would say it was no longer nothing. The same if she claimed it was a lie instead. She ground her teeth.

“If nothing exists, it follows that by your definition there is no truth and no lie,” Luren said, sounding delighted.

“Wordplay,” she dismissed. “I phrased my logic poorly.”

“You do it all poorly,” Luren conversationally replied. “That is because worth is something perceived and you see all things as poor.”

“What do you want, Luren?” she asked again.

“Isn’t it obvious?” the god said. “I want you to split a rice cake in two.”

“Let me go,” Song bit out. “It is part of our contract that I must suffer your presence, but tonight is no time for it. Even you must see that.”

“I do not,” Luren said. “What do you fear of this eve, Song Ren?”

“That my family will be hunted like beasts of the woods,” she snarled. “That their heads will be put on spikes above city gates. That they will be paraded in shackles all the way to Sangshan so they might be beaten to death as thousands cheer.”

“Ah,” the monk-god smiled. “But you have a plan, do you not? You listened to your enemy and then to your friend, threading the needle.”

Her jaw clenched. How hateful, that he would know something she had never spoken out loud. How Ai’s own smug chattiness had revealed too much, how Tristan’s clear-sighted pragmatism had shown her the chisel to take in hand.

“It comes to nothing if Ai lives,” she said. “If she walks away from this…”

The god pulled down his hat, the brim hiding his eyes, and pulled at his pipe until the end of it burned red.

“Will she?” Luren replied, breathing out.

“- Song.”

She startled, turning to find Captain Wen staring at her with a frown.

“Are you steady?” he asked.

She nodded back jerkily.

“We move back a block,” Song said. “We are too close to the melee.”

It was not a long walk, though tension made it feel so. The challenge was, when they came out in the open, not to get shot at by twitchy lictors. Song took the lead, moving with her hands in the air to show she was no threat, and even then some nervous musketwoman almost pulled the trigger at her. The moment they realized Evander was there, however, a whirlwind of nervous relief swept over the rearguard. The captain of the company immediately pulled out a guard detail for him, forcing away the blackcloaks, and Song did not fight it.

She was too busy getting a lieutenant to cough out supplies for Alejandra’s arm, only going to the captain when satisfied when signifier was in no immediate danger of death. The captain only glared darkly when she asked if Captain Tupoc had come but answered when Wen repeated the question. The Izcalli had swung by, she learned, then disappeared back into the pale. The main body of lictors had rushed towards the fireworks when they saw them, their vanguard running into rebels attempting the same.

They’d won the ensuing skirmish but found the rest of the rebels had mounted a barricade during, which had the captain concluding Evander was straight ahead and order the storming of the position. As for the advance party of lictors, it seemed like the ambush had wiped them out entirely for no survivors had made their way back.

Captain Geren then flatly informed Wen that though the rooks would be allowed to remain with them, they were no longer to approach the Lord Rector and would be shot if they attempted to do so. From the look on his face an attempt to discuss that restriction would lead to the same order, and he walked away without another word. Song’s eyes drifted the way of Evander Palliades, finding him already looking at her.

He shot her an unreadable look through his spectacles, their eyes meeting for a single heartbeat before they were cut off by a ring of scowling lictors. Then he was gone, and Song was left with the mess she had made of this night.

“I give it good odds they call a fighting retreat now,” Wen said. “They won’t take the risk of that melee turning on them that they have him back.”

Considering the lictors had been giving better than they got when assaulting a barricade, Song suspected that if the rebels chased them they would be made short work of. Only there was still… She breathed out. One thing at a time. Wen had iron spectacles on, Song only then noticed, though they were smaller and looked as if they sat ill on his nose. An older pair, perhaps. There were still bits of glass dug into the skin of his face where the old ones were shattered.

“As well they should,” she replied.

“And you?”

She grimaced. She had contracted the Fourth to fight the Yellow Earth, leaning on their status as pawns of a cult breaking the Iscariot Accords, but despite Tupoc’s words she was not truly in command of them. Now Alejandra was down an arm, likely permanently, while Expendable was gods only knew where. Bait and Lieutenant Mitra were likely holed up somewhere until the storm passed, while the gods only knew where Tupoc had gone.

“I cannot take the Fourth into further fighting,” she said. “They must retreat with the lictors.”

Wen only hummed.

“It would be foolish to go back into the pale alone,” she said, forcing the words out.

“You have better odds of getting shot by some rebel than finding that contractor again,” he agreed. “And you’ll likely get yourself killed even if you do find her.”

Her jaw clenched. It was fairly said. Not what she wanted to hear, but fair nonetheless. Even with the iron cleaver scrapped by Expendable, the odds were thin.

“I came close,” Song said. “In that room, before she ran. Two shots under her chin.”

“Close never counts,” Wen gently replied.

It didn’t. And what was she to do, wander back into the fog and hope she ran into Ai? It wasn’t as if she could-

Oh. Oh.

Wen Duan cursed.

“No,” he said.

“I need to go back,” she said, mind already looking for a suitable place.

It was not hard to find one, since they had been in one mere minutes ago. The wide, open grounds of Pewter Market would serve her purposes perfectly.

“No,” Wen repeated.

His eyes were serious, but Song’s mind kept grinding away at the details.

“It is necessary,” she said. “Given that Ai is certain to attack the lictors once it is guessed that Evander is with them and they are retreating, she must be distracted to prevent such an attack.”

“You’re full of shit,” Wen said. “You have some half-cocked plan to kill that mantis and now you want to go off and try it.”

“That is true,” Song admitted. “But that does not make the rest of my words false.”

He glared at her, for she was right and they both knew it.

“I could forbid you,” Captain Wen said.

That was true. The legal standing of such an order would be debatable, but that he could give it was entirely correct.

“It is necessary,” Song repeated.

“You can do nothing for your name as a corpse,” he said.

“Sometimes I wonder if I can do anything at all while living,” Song said, jaw clenching. “But I see it, Wen. The needle to thread. I can finish this the right way.”

And there was more to it, beneath the need and the fear. Anger. Ai had threatened her family, her sisters. Taken glee in that threat.

Song Ren would snuff the light in those eyes, for that.

Wen studied her, then spat to the side. He reached for something at his side and Song tensed, but it was a gift that he pressed into her hands. Cold and silent.

“You’ve only just stopped embarrassing me some of the time,” Wen Duan said. “Don’t get yourself killed, Ren.”

She stashed it under her cloak, against the small of her back, and smiled back.

“High praise,” she said. “I will attempt to live up to it.”

“I would settle for your living down to it,” Wen quietly said. “But none of you fucking kids are built that way, are you?”

He shook his head.

“Face it on your feet,” Captain Wen said. “It’s not much, but what is?”

Song swallowed, nodded, and ran off. He stayed there, silent, as she disappeared into the pale.

To make an end to this.

The sound of her footsteps on the cobblestones were light as Song ran through a kingdom of ghosts.

Not a light in sight, what few souls had not fled the fighting cowering out of sight in attics and cellars. It was not a long way back to the grounds she had been driven from earlier, and her lungs barely ached of running all the way there. Within minutes Song stood alone in the empty grounds of Pewter Market, surrounded by silence and the unmoving contour of empty shops.

Her fingers were shaking, so she gritted her teeth and clenched them into fists until they stopped. Only then did she trust herself to scratch a match and light the paper bundle with the red streak of paint. She waited until the flame had caught, then tossed up the fireworks. She backed away before they could shower down on her, already grasping for the other bundle. The last sparks of burning red had barely gone out that there was an explosion of blue mere feet away.

She could not be sure what the signals meant exactly, but the oddity of having two such was sure to draw the eye. And that was all Song needed to do, really, because hateful Luren had once more slid just enough of grain of truth in his worthless, cryptic ramblings that he would be able to peacock and call it a lesson taught to her.

Song did not have to do much to draw Ai to her, because Ai wanted to find her. The other woman despised her, had never hidden it, and after the earlier ambush that hatred would be burning brighter than ever. Luren had not commanded anything of the warlord, in his story. He had just ordered the man to do something he already intended to and called it mastery.

So Song was now commanding her hated enemy to come and cut her in two like a rice cake, scribbling that order in red and blue across the pale dross of the sky.

It took four minutes and thirteen seconds.

The herald of Ai’s arrival was the wretched sound of shelled hands clapping, followed by an impressed whistle.

“Well, I can’t say much about your smarts but at least you’ve got a spine,” her enemy called out.

Ai came from the south, close to where the street she had earlier escaped was. Song looked in that direction, but feigned to be following the voice instead of the contractor herself. The other woman was in no hurry to approach, circling around the edges of the open grounds – hidden by the pale.

The smoke ran thick, pricking Song’s eyes, but the scarf over her mouth let her breathe still. Slowly, sucking at dregs of air, but breathing still. Ai’s shape moved through the gloom like the ghost whose face she wore, light-footed and lethal. Song took care never to look at her directly and give away she could see through the rolling pale, keeping her in sight from only the corner of her eye.

“You know, a contract like yours must have wealthy men throwing fortunes at you,” Ai called out. “Those pretty silver eyes, picking out every contract they encounter.”

Song stood alone in the middle of the plaza, smog before and behind. Her enemy prowling across cobblestones, looking for weakness. Testing how close she could come without Song hearing the slide of boot and shell on stone.  She raised her musket, her trusty Zhangshou-pattern flintlock, and cocked it. The small click was swallowed by the rolling white.

Ai struck a heartbeat later.

Even with an eye on her, Song was nearly too slow. She whipped around, anchoring her backfoot, and rested the stock of the musket against her shoulder. Click, the trigger sang, and the plume of powder smoke billowed out. The bullet took Ai just below the chin, in the hollow of the throat, and the contractor stumbled.

Expendable had shown her a weakness in the way Ai fought: the way her contract let her move the shell meant she could not easily change direction, when she was already moving. If Song waited until she was on the move, Ai could not dodge them.

She dropped the musket without thinking twice, pulling out her pistol and aiming, but Ai was gone before she could fire. Back out in the pale. Beyond the pistol’s range, Song gauged. She could not afford to take too many risks with a foe so appallingly fast on her feet.

“But yours, Ren is a contract for the good times,” Ai called out into the gloom. “Oh, it’s not without value. But in a fight?”

Song pretended not to see as the armored woman bent to pick up a loose cobblestone, tossing it down the street. Obediently, she startled and pointed her pistol that way. Ai continued to circle her, moving towards her right.

“Your Izcalli henchman heals,” Ai said, bending to pick up another loose stone. “That Poloko girl? She sees her death in advance. Even your Malani hireling could turn into a fearsome beast, though a witless one. But what can you really do when it comes down to it, Ren?”

The stone bounced off a wall to her left even as Ai moved further right, Song breathing in as she feigned looking that way. A rasp of pottery on stone, barely more than a whisper, and Ai rushed in. Song turned smoothly, breathed out the whole of her breath and squeezed the trigger. The bullet hit barely a hair to the side of the last, spiderwebs of damage spreading through the green pottery shell. Ai staggered, for a moment, then laughed even as Song hurriedly reached for a powder charge.

“That’s it,” Ai said, taking her time to approach. “That’s the feeling, Song, the one you shouldn’t have forgotten.”

There was no fear in Ai’s voice, even with two shots in her throat, and why would here be? Song had drilled herself until her fingers bled, but at the end of the day it still took her sixteen seconds to reload a pistol. Cram in the powder cartridge, insert the ball, push it down with the ramrod, prime the flashpan with powder, cock the pistol and pull the trigger. What did Ai have to fear from the gun, until the last step was finished? The enemy contractor stalked up to her, savoring the fear that bled through Song’s still-smooth movement.

“Even desperate as you were, you bargained for luxury,” Ai said. “Yiwu to the bone.”

She snarled, stomping at the ground, and the cobblestone broke. A shard flew by Song’s cheek and she had to duck away, spilling too much powder on the primer. Her enemy laughed, still approaching. Mere feet away now, and they both knew she could cross that in the blink of an eye. But she walked leisurely, pale sliding across her painted mask like ghostly fingers. She was enjoying it, all of this.

“I can crush stone, Song,” Ai said with false gentleness. “What are you going to do, stare me to death?”

She blurred in movement and Song dropped her pistol reaching under her cloak. Towards her left, where her sword lay sheathed. Ai grabbed her by the throat, laughing, and raised her.

“What’s your power, Ren?” she laughed. “What do you have?”

And so at last Ai was much, much too close to dodge. Song pressed the muzzle of Wen’s pistol beneath her chin, a tremor of surprise going through Ai when she saw it.

“Bullets,” Song Ren coldly replied even as she pulled the trigger.

The impact did not kill Ai, strictly speaking. The last bullet fully broke the shell but only bit shallowly into the flesh of her throat. What it did accomplish was, by the terms of Ai’s contract, force the green-glazed shell to dismiss since it had been fully broken through. To return within her body, because without knowing it Angharad had handed Song the key to understanding what inside Ai’s body was being made into the shell: her bones. Incinerated, made into ash, then into the bone pottery shell that Angharad had recognized.

And there’d been one more detail, past that: when the shell formed, it was in a straight line going from head to toe spreading out both left and right. In other words, along the lines of the actual bone structure. And since there was absolutely nothing in the text of the contract that stated any damage to the shell would be undone when returned to bone… Ai stood in front of her for a single frozen moment as the shell finished turning back to bone, then she died.

That tended to happen when one’s spine at the height of the throat was turned to dust.

Ai simply dropped without a word, undone before the life fully left her, and Song Ren watched death swallow her whole. Let the shakes run their way down her limbs, the fear and hate slowly leave her.

“They’ll live,” Song hissed. “You don’t get to take my family, not even the traitors. They’ll live, Ai, and return to the Circle Perpetual knowing you’re the one who gave me the means to keep them alive.”

The corpse did not answer. She thought about shooting her in the head one more time, just to feel the pistol buck against her hand echoing of her enemy’s demise, but she mastered herself. It would have been a waste of powder. Song instead picked up her weapons, reloaded them and only then went through Ai’s clothes and armor. There was nothing save for the long knife, which she disdained to claim.

She was no petty warlord, to take trophies from her foes. Song was a daughter of the Republics and a watchwoman besides, she must hold herself to a higher standard. Even though Ai had been foul every step of the way, even though she had the Yellow Earth the tool of some rampant god and plotted with nobles and threatened Song’s family and her brigade and-

She hacked into the hated face with her sword, again and again until her arms ached and her throat was raw from the screaming, until she was looking down at red pulp and there was nothing left at all of her enemy. Song blinked, looked down at the blade she did not remember unsheathing and the blood spray all over her hands and arms.

“Oh,” she said, swallowing.

This was fine. This wasn’t rage, and she was not unhappy at how things had ended with Evander or terrified that she might be the only one of the Thirteenth left it was fine. She had just had a… very long day.

And she could dispose of the corpse before anyone saw. They might misunderstand.

The faint echo of chatter had her blood running cold, blood sword shoved back into the sheath as she took her musket in hand and retreated from the corpse. To the cover of the mist, where she could place her shot against – Tupoc Xical? The Izcalli captain, now without a cloak, was strolling up to the market with his spear laid against his shoulder. At his side was Expendable, who wore a slightly ill-fitting regular’s uniform under what must be Tupoc’s missing cloak. And baffling enough behind them, trailing back, were…

Tristan?”

Her exclamation hurried the reunion, outing her presence to the others. A freshly bruised Tristan – Maryam, she grimly thought, had a point about how often he got those – was being flanked by Izel Coyac and Cressida Barboza, both of which were carrying heavy packs. Tupoc strutted up to her with an insufferable look, loudly exclaiming about how they had been returning for Expendable’s abandoned equipment so another captain was an unexpected prize, but his face smoothed out at the sight of the dead body in the middle of the square.

She resisted the urge between him and the corpse top obscure the sight. Pale eyes studied her for a moment, then he inclined his head towards Ai.

“Alone?” he asked.

She simply nodded.

“Well now,” Tupoc Xical muttered, eyeing her up and down with revolting interest. “That sounds like a story.”

“I shot her,” Song flatly said. “She died.”

His brow rose.

“And she… fell on a pile of angry knives?”

Song’s lips thinned and she did not answer, spared the need by Tristan’s arrival. He limped a little, she noticed as he crossed the distance and to her surprise clasped her arm. She returned the gesture out of reflex, noticing he didn’t even suppress a twitch at the touch.

“What are you doing here?” she asked. “I thought you might be…”

“I am headed up to the palace,” Tristan agreed. “But as the lictors – or the rebels – are unlikely to allow me passage through the storming of Fort Archelean, or the fighting atop the lifts, I decided to find… other means.”

Silver eyes moved to his companions. Izel Coyac looked subdued but stood straight. He moved his shoulder like someone who’d bruised it. Barboza was smiling and at ease, but she was a snake – it meant nothing.

“And the rest of the Nineteenth?” Song asked.

“They fell down some stairs,” Tristan replied with a ‘charming’ smile.

“Onto Izel’s mace,” Cressida pleasantly said. “And my bullet.”

“It figures,” Tupoc mused, “that Abrascal would fail to get a single kill.”

“Did they now?” Song said, meeting Cressida’s gaze.

“We have some disagreement as to the long-term prospects of the Nineteenth Brigade,” the Mask said. “They were settled decisively.”

Tristan cleared his throat.

“Let’s not get distracted with details,” he said. “Song, we need to get to that brothel with the brackstone in the basement.”

While the notion of Tristan Abrascal of all men wanting to head to a brothel was worth a chuckle, Song had an inkling as to why. Her Mask had told her about Hage’s suspicions regarding the nature of the machine Izel Coyac had been building. Her eyes flicked to the packs carried by the surviving Nineteenth.

“You want to enter the layer,” she guessed.

“We can punch through with Izel’s machine,” he agreed. “Once there, we can get Maryam and Angharad out.”

Song hummed. That, she thought, or perhaps a bit more. What were the odds that the Ecclesiast would be up there? High, she would wager. The palace was where the ‘cork’ on that prison layer was, the private archives. The high priest of the Hated One would want access to the grounds to help liberate his god instead of simply brute forcing the process with the mass deaths in the city. Her fingers clenched. First the Thirteenth. Then they could discuss killing the Ecclesiast.

“Do you have a way out of the palace afterwards?” she asked.

“Maryam will – she was able to use the garden, last time.”

Song slowly nodded, deciding not to address that’d he’d not actually answered the question she asked.

“We move, then,” she said. “The Nineteenth?”

“We are coming with you,” Izel Coyac said.

Cressida turned a glare on him, but he met it flatly. She looked away first. Interesting, that. Tupoc clapped his hands.

“Well, then, let’s be off!”

That earned him wary looks from everyone else.

“I only hired you to fight the Yellow Earth,” Song told him. “You have no obligation-”

“I have obligations to the Watch,” Tupoc Xical said with calm, deadly seriousness.

Then he smiled like a prick.

“And I want to be there when Abrascal finally gets himself killed.”

“That’s fair,” Cressida Barboza muttered.

Song found Tristan’s gaze, raising an eyebrow, and after a heartbeat he grimaced. Not before nodding, however. The spears were too useful to be picky about who they would be attached to. Expendable, who had been busy fetching his hat while all this happened, took the news that he would be headed into the devil’s den with placid agreement. He looked, Song thought, rather dazed. Impact from the earlier use of his contract?

They set out before there could be any further squabbling, Song guiding them back to the brothel she had so recently fled in a fit of cosmic irony. It was deserted, save for the corpses left behind, and they stepped over those to set up in the wine cellar.

Izel Coyac moved to put together his aether machine with a calm certainty, assembling what looked like a glittering silvery auger with a wheel lever and, of all things, a furnace feeding into a piston. The furnace was stuffed with what might have been powdered coal, if not for the way the grains were… unnatural. More solid shadow than stone. He lit up the portable furnace, adjusted some kind of spinning device atop it and then took out a bit of chalk.

They moved asides crates and bottles so he could draw a large circle on the ground.

“Magic, Coyac?” Tupoc needled. “And here I thought you a mechanic.”

“Radius of effect, Xixcal,” Izel replied calmly. “The upwards boundary of it, anyhow. I would recommend anyone who wants to cross in the layer stand within two feet of the auger.”

“Which will…” Song invited.

He shot her an irritated look.

“Do you have a spare three months to be taught about the mechanical aspects of conceptual symmetry as related to physical machinery?”

Song cleared her throat.

“Not at the moment,” she admitted with ill grace.

Though she would now have to add it to her list.

“Then take my word for it,” Izel said with a grunt.

He then took his wrench and struck the side of the device, setting some unseen wheel to spinning with an ear-splitting whir.

“There, that’s better,” he muttered, then laid a hand atop the furnace.

He took it right off immediately, hissing.

“The culm’s burning too quick, everyone in place now,” Izel said.

There was a wave of movement, Song wedging in close to the broad-shouldered Izcalli and clearing her throat before leaning close.

“Will it still work even if the burn is too fast?” she asked.

He nodded.

“Machine’s working fine,” he said. “The translation will just be a little…”

The auger began spinning, letting out a shrill shriek, and suddenly the air thickened to sludge.

Song Ren felt reality crack around her, shatter in a hundred thousand pieces, and something rippled out.

It was a little like falling, entering the layer: movement, absence, another position to adjust to. Only instead of a sequence it was all jumbled together, simultaneous and self-cannibalizing.

“Rough,” Izel finished, sounding a little nauseous.

Song spared him a dignified nod before leaning to the side to loudly empty her stomach. Gods, that’d been odious.

“Ah.”

Tristan? Song discreetly wiped her mouth on the side of her cloak, then followed her Mask’s gaze. The pathway they stood on was much like what he and Maryam had described, the lot of them standing on a road in the middle of the void, but there was one rather noticeable difference. Namely, the endless horde of corpses marching towards what must be the exit and filling every path with an oddly orderly line.

There was a low, delighted laugh. She turned to find Tupoc slapping Expendable’s back.

“See?” the Izcalli happily said. “I told you, the Thirteenth are the unluckiest bastards in all of Scholomance. It always gets worse.”

Chapter 72

It took an embarrassing amount of time to wiggle all the way to Izel so Tristan could get his hands on the man’s knife and cut free of the rope around his hands and feet.

Once the last of it fell he pulled upright and groaned, rolling his shoulders. The beating from Kiran hadn’t hurt anywhere important – more because of the Skiritai’s restraint than any skill of Tristan’s – but he’d still pick up a few bruises. Maybe he should have set aside something for the pain, considering he still had a long night ahead of him, but he balked at the idea of taking poppy. Better aches than a habit.

“That worked out surprisingly well,” Tristan told the paralyzed brigade, rubbing at his wrist. “You drank more of the water than I expected.”

He paused, gaze sweeping across the room to the prone forms of the Nineteenth – Tozi and Izel crumpled on the floor, Cressida belly down over her own poison bag and Kiran slumped against the side wall.

“Though hopefully not too much,” he muttered.

Spinster’s Milk was a paralytic but it could still be lethal. Caotl’s Spinsters, the horse-sized scorpions that produced the venom, were known to accidentally kill their prey with the sting if the creatures were too small. Cats, dogs. Children. Too much of the Milk would stop the heart instead of slowing it down and dumping vials in barrels wasn’t exactly what one would call precise dosage. Dusting himself off, the thief rose. He checked on Izel first, measuring the man’s pulse, and hummed thoughtfully. So long as it didn’t further slow, he should be fine.

Izel Coyac was the only one who’d earned any personal concern in this regard. Besides, even if one of the others went wrong he had the antidote. It was much more expensive than the Milk but the poison box he had bought off Hage still had six doses– which worked on all three of the venoms the box contained.

He flipped Tozi and Izel on their back instead of leaving them face down on the floor, then grabbed Kiran’s feet and dragged him across the room to join them. None too gently. He hesitated before moving Cressida, half-tempted to take no care in dragging her off the bag of poisons. He’d liked Cressida, he could admit to himself. He was not so much of a fool as to think that meant anything, but it made the way she had planned to sell him like merchandise stick under the fingernails.

It would have been different if the paper Angharad passed him painted Cressida Barboza as someone in trouble, like some of her fellow cabalists. Someone who needed the Ivory Library, a cornered rat. But as far as he could tell she was doing it for the payout. Still, he mastered himself and slid her off the bag gently before putting her with the others. He’d not dosed her with Milk just to see her die to some errant vial spill. The boy could be spiteful, but the Mask must be a professional.

Getting sloppy, getting vicious, it might well be what would get Hage to snap his neck at the end of all this.

Tristan inspected them, checking pulses and the eyes. Regular heartbeats and the gaze could still move, which meant no one was currently slipping into the grave. Good. Now, the usual practice would have been to separate them to play off doubts and distrust during the interrogation. Unfortunately he was short on time, so he would have to brute force the process instead.

Tristan reached into the inner pocket of his cloak, fishing out a small metal disk and unscrewing it. Inside was a pale brown balm and he dipped a finger in before kneeling down besides Tozi Poloko and rubbing the balm against the skin above and below her lips. He did the same to the others, one after another, then went looking through the Nineteenth’s belongings. Kiran had a spare cloak bundled up, which he ripped four stripes from.

He gagged everyone except Tozi, then went back for the knife he’d thrown earlier. He cleaned the hemlock off it and settled in to wait. It took two more minutes before the balm sunk in properly. Tozi, as the first dosed and only one not gagged, was the first able to speak.

“Abwascahl,” Tozi got out. “Twaiteer. Why-”

Holding a knife steady was all about the wrist. Tozi felt no pain, when he sliced into the cheek horizontally just beneath her right eye, but she stiffened when the trickle of blood slid down to her lips. It was a shallow cut, barely breaking skin, but face wounds were always bleeders. Her muscles did not allow flinch, but her eyes and lips did twitch at the sound.

“I know about the Ivory Library,” he told her, wiping the knife against her collar. “And your deal with them. I ask questions, you answer. If you lie or quibble, I take a finger.”

Izel tried to call something out, slurring the syllables, but through the gag it was unintelligible. Tozi let out a snarl and Kiran a grunt. Barely. Which made sense, the Someshwari’s dosage of Milk was the strongest of the Nineteenth by a fair margin. Cressida said nothing at all, unmoving, so Tristan spared a moment to check her pulse again. No, she was not degenerating. Only watching him with cold eyes. He pushed down the impulse to slice through them, going back to Tozi’s side.

“Why is the Ivory Library after me?” he asked her.

She laughed. He gave her three seconds of it, then raised the knife. The threat provided motivation enough.

“I never asked,” Tozi said, her enunciation only slightly thick now. “They wanted a specimen, sent the assignment. Not worth arguing about.”

She licked the blood off her lip, spreading red on them like rouge. Tristan’s free hand clenched. It was empty, he knew. And yet he could almost feel the cool edges of the tile digging into the skin. It would have been childish to blame Tozi Poloko for her indifference. She had no reason to care, and Izcalli of her birth treated the vast majority of men like beasts of burden. Anger would be irrational. But a voice that sounded a lot like Abuela’s noted, clinically, that Tozi Poloko was unlikely to ever consider him a person in any meaningful sense and thus making a bargain with her would be pointless.

Simpler to slit her throat. Quicker, too.

“And if you had argued?” he asked instead.

Angharad marked Poloko as having joined the Watch to flee a dynastic struggle turning against on her. Apparently a bastard girl killing her way up the line of succession was frowned upon even out in Izcalli. While Tristan had little sympathy for her actions, it did not change the lay of things: namely that Ivory Library had likely saved her life by brokering her enrollment in the Watch when they did.  Did they still have that lever to wield against her?

“Death,” she said, confirming the suspicion.

Mind you, why would she not? Even if it were untrue, she lost nothing by making herself seem cornered. The Spinster’s Milk made her face difficult to read, with her muscles frozen and her breath kept artificially steady.

“My father’s whore wives paid upfront for my head, rat,” Tozi said. “If the Library had not gotten me out of Tepehuac they would already have it fitted to a spike. The scholars hide my trail still.”

“You are Watch now,” he noted. “There would be consequences to killing you.”

“The contract was paid before I put on the black,” Tozi snorted. “Their hands are clean.”

He hummed. That did sound like the sort of technicality that sufficiently powerful people would be able to use to wiggle out of the greater part of consequences. Presumably the consorts of a Sunflower Lord qualified as that, even when working against their husband.

“And the Library threatened to withhold their protection?” he asked. “To let your father’s wives find out where you are?”

“They didn’t have to,” Tozi answered.

As if it were evident. Perhaps it was. If the Library had no more use for her, why go to the trouble of keeping her hidden? Still, no threat had been made. Why would it? She never tried to refuse. He moved away from the captain, crouching next to the tinker. He took off the man’s gag, sliding it down to his chin.

“Izel,” he said with put on cheer. “Talk to me.”

“It doesn’t matter why I did it,” Izel Coyac said, tone resigned. “There is no good reason for this.”

Tristan frowned.

“Would refusing have put your life at risk?”

“It does not matter,” Izel insisted.

Tozi laughed. Tristan had refrained from gagging her in an effort to play them off each other, time to see if it paid off.

“He is just dying to die, Abrascal,” she said. “Our Izel ran out on the Jaguar Society: half the great lords have family in those ranks. Daddy dearest sold him to the Library and the only thing keeping the Jaguars from dragging him back to Izcalli by the ear anyway is that it would cross the scholars to steal an asset from them.”

“Which is no excuse,” Izel said. “The cost of my choices is not for others to pay.”

“Where was that spine when you fled Izcalli?” Tozi scorned. “Where was it months ago, when we first planned to take him?”

Tristan glanced at this face, interested by the answer. There came the same trouble as with Tozi, however. Izel was the largest of the four so by weight he’d ingested the least Milk but he had still drunk enough that his face was frozen. The way the man closed his eyes, though, was clearly in shame.

“Nowhere,” Izel evenly said. “I bent to fear. And not even to a threat.”

The last part was spoken with contempt, turned entirely on himself. It did not endear him to Tristan: regret was nothing. A guilt-ridden ratcatcher still made a living off their corpses.

“I chose to act according to promises I privately doubted because it was… easier to go along with it.”

Izel gritted his teeth.

“No more, Tozi,” he said. “It was wrong from the start and we all knew it. Dues must be paid.”

“You yellowbelly ixo,” Tozi bit back. “Just because you’re resigned to the grave doesn’t mean we-”

A decent harvest, but nothing all that useful would come of letting this continue. He rose and gagged her, ignoring her curses as he did. Izel went gagged as well, after which Tristan turned to Kiran. The Someshwari scoffed in his face before he could even ask a question.

“You get nothing from me, Mask,” the man said. “No reasons or tears.”

Because you have none to give, Tristan thought. Kiran Agrawal was not fearing for his life when he went into the Watch. The thief was no great student of the ways of Someshwari nobles, but he knew a little about marriage tournaments – if only because Ramayan sailors occasionally mocked the practice, comparing it to their own ‘seductive prowess’. Minor houses in the northern parts of the Imperial Someshwar put on these tournaments to find able spouses for their children, who would pick a suitor from the participants.

To attract warriors of some skill prize money was put up, as winning the bouts did not guarantee a courtship. Consolation money, this was called. By the sound of it Kiran had been a skilled enough fighter that his parents had stopped caring about getting him a wife and instead kept sending him from tournament to tournament for the prize money. A good reason to leave them but not some great peril he would need protection from.

He flicked a glance at Cressida, who tried a sneer but succeeded only at making her nose twitch. He was so unlikely to get anything from her he was disinclined to even try. Why waste the time? Anyhow, as far as he could tell she had no better reason than Kiran. It was not even all that clear what Cressida wanted, considering her family’s lands were now lost to the Gloam and unlikely to ever be reclaimed, but Tristan would bet that whatever she intended the wealth and influence of the Ivory Library would aid the cause.

Like Kiran, she was trading him for coin and favors. His grip tightened around nothing, around the merciless certainty of what he knew he could do.

“Fair enough,” he finally said, eyes returning to Izel.

As before, he ‘thoughtlessly’ left Kiran’s mouth free before moving back to the tinker to free his.

“Coyac, tell me about the aether machine downstairs,” he ordered. “What does it do?”

He forced his tone to stay casual, his face to remain indifferent. Not to show that was the single most important question he would ask them tonight.

“We gathered aether taint from the murder sites,” Izel said. “By forcefully coalescing it into a conceptually resonant shape the machine will force the presence of the remnant god and-”

“Would you stop,” Kiran Agrawal snarled. “He’s about to murder us, and you want to spoonfeed him answers?”

Izel hesitated. Not spurred by argument this time. Well, couldn’t get them all. Tristan rose from his crouch and gagged Kiran again.

“I am yet undecided how this will end,” Tristan mildly said.

“Shure yuh are,” Tozi mocked.

She had enough control of her face back to get around the gag, huh. Somewhat impressive. Tristan ignored her. Kiran was too sharp-edged to serve in getting more out of Izel, but Tozi might be a better tool for it.

“Forcing the presence of the remnant god, Izel. Continue.”

“With the furnace-fed auger we would then drill a temporary breach into the empty layer your cabal discovered,” Izel finally said. “The remnant would be sucked in and imprisoned.”

Tristan swallowed his triumph. Hage had been right, then, that was what their machine was for. Izel paused.

“We also intended to-”

Coyac,” Tozi hissed.

A tightening around Izel’s eyes. Interesting. From Kiran that might have given him pause, but from Tozi it angered him. He blames her for all this. An exploitable enmity.

“Don’t complain,” Tristan said. “He just saved the two of you a finger – I knew about the compass already.”

Tozi spat out a few words in Centzon that sounded less than flattering.

“Essentially,” Izel tiredly said, “the intent was to slice off a part of the remnant and use it to power the compass. It would then be used to track you.”

“Several times you have claimed reluctance in the matter of my abduction,” Tristan said. “But you still made this compass.”

Would the Nineteenth have conceived of such a tool without him? Maybe. They would not, however, have been able to build it. Tinkers did not grow on trees, much less those who had experience with aether machinery at large and Scholomance roseless compasses in particular. The large man snorted.

“Yes,” he said. “Proposing as much stopped the search for you in the city.”

Tristan frowned down at the large Izcalli.

“And I sabotaged it,” he added, to the angry yells of the rest of the Nineteenth.

Huh. Tristan cocked his head to the side, studying Izel. Hard to tell if he was lying, but at the very least the rest of his brigade seemed to take him at his word. Kiran seemed particularly incensed, frothing through his gag. Tristan now somewhat wished he’d used something filthier for the job. There had to be dirty socks somewhere in the packs.

“I mixed in one of Shu Gong’s hair with yours, it would have boggled the direction,” Izel said. “I intended to blame it on her, since she provided your hair on the first place.”

Tristan filed away that particular detail. Song had made Lieutenant Shu Gong sound a paragon of incompetence, but evidently she was still capable of securing his hair. She had most likely paid a servant, he thought. Something to look into. Izel paused, realizing that the name could be foreign to him.

“She’s-”

“A lieutenant part of the delegation under Brigadier Chilaca,” Tristan interrupted. “One of several Ivory Library agents on the island. She is also currently under house arrest, along with Sergeant Ledwaba.”

A startled silence from them all. Tozi, in particular, looked at him as if he were a stranger. Her gag was just below her lower lip now, chewed up and spat out enough she would be able to speak.

“You left your conspirators under the same roof as Song Ren,” he reminded them. “What did you expect?”

Another illusion of safety stripped away from them. ‘The Watch has arrested your fellow conspirators’ would put a hole in the wall of the perception they still could get away with this. Tristan rolled his shoulder.

“I’ve known about your intentions for some time,” he said. “Were I not otherwise occupied these last few days we would already have settled our accounts.”

“And you still came here alone?” Tozi asked. “You arrogant fool.”

She looked like she would have spit had the Milk’s effect allowed it.

“You got lucky,” she added.

“I came alone,” Tristan said, “because even as we speak, out in Tratheke two different coups are taking place.”

Kiran mouthed something into the gag. Curious, Tristan went to remove it.

“So you murder us while the chaos is going on,” the Skiritai said. “Fucking Masks.”

The gag went back on.

“The lot of you seem remarkably aggrieved by the situation, for a cabal intending to sell me to people intending on vivisecting me,” Tristan replied.

He offered Kiran a pleasant smile.

“Is it less pleasant, being on the other side of the knife?”

A grunt. Cressida signaling she wanted to talk. Out of curiosity, he removed her gage.

“What do you want?”

It was the first time Cressida spoke since she’d been poisoned. Her voice was rough and she looked half asleep. Less resistant to the venom? Hard to tell. Either way, those four words went through the room like a cold wind. Tristan hid his irritation. He had wanted to wind them up a little more, get a read on where their heads were at. He had a decent read on Kiran and Izel, he thought, but Tozi was still opaque and Tozi was the key.

He put the gag back on Cressida.  Rising to his feet, he groaned and stretched his limps before dragging Tozi out back into the hall. The others protested, even Izel, perhaps expecting him to slit her throat. Either way, soon enough he had the captain propped up against the wall with her legs extended in front of her. Closing the door, he sighed and took her pulse again. About as expected. None of them were going anywhere without the antidote.

He lowered Tozi’s gag properly while checking Vanesa’s watch. Two past five. The wick was burning, burning, burning. Sighing, the thief put his back against the wall opposite Tozi Poloko and slid down. Settling half-comfortably, he faced her and leaned his head back against the wood. A moment passed before he spoke, the two of them watching each other.

“You know, Tozi, of all your brigade you’re the one that makes most sense to me,” Tristan admitted.

“Is that meant to be a compliment?” she scoffed.

“Oh, the very opposite.”

She glanced at him.

“At least you didn’t pick Izel,” Tozi finally said. “Any more sanctimony under this roof and I may have to bite off my own tongue.”

“Of course I didn’t,” Tristan snorted. “See, your man Izel he wants to be good. Checkered record in practice, I’ll grant, but he’s trying.”

“He fears violence,” Tozi scorned. “It was for the best he fled Izcalli. No man so squeamish survives long in the Calendar Court’s shadow. Our societies rightly wear their names, Abrascal: jaguars, eagles, scorpions, rattlesnakes.”

She thinly smiled.

Killing beasts one and all.”

“It’s a fine line between fearing something and hating it,” Tristan disagreed. “And even running is a choice, when it comes down to it. A choice. But Coyac’s game isn’t mine. It’s when I look at you, Tozi, that I find the same thing I do when I chance a mirror.”

She laughed, incredulous.

“I am the daughter of the lord of the Mountain Gate,” she said. “Bastard I might be, but I was raised in a great hall of the greatest realm in the world. Born to command, to water the flowers of the land. You, Abrascal, are a rat.”

“So I am,” Tristan agreed. “That’s the ugly truth of it. Even though some expect better of me, I am still a rat down the marrow of my bone. The same way that you’re still that girl in Tepehuac, climbing the ladder one corpse at time.”

He picked at his black sleeve almost mockingly.

“Putting that on, it didn’t change who we are,” he said. “Because we’re not trying to change, not really. Not like Izel is. We’re just keeping the parts the nice folk would balk at under the table, out of sight. Like a scorpion putting on a pretty little bow so they all forget what it really is.”

“Am I to weep now, Tristan?” Tozi mocked. “To sit here and lament with you the horror that I am, transformed by your moving words?”

He laughed.

“No, I don’t think so,” he said. “Because it doesn’t feel bad, does it? Being who we are. Most the time anyway.”

She frowned at him.

“It feels so much safer, being a rat,” Tristan confessed. “Warm, in a way. Knowing that I can flee when I want, kill when I need to. That there are no rules, not really. Because laws only matter if they can catch you, and if you’re good – like I was, like I think you were?”

His lips quirked.

“Then they never catch you.”

Tozi studied him, silent.

“What are you getting at, Abrascal?”

“That it’s beginning to cost me now, being who I am,” he said, looking at the wall. “I missed things when I was gone, chasing shadows and your brigade. And Manes but I hate it, how the same choices that got me here now burn me every time.”

His fingers clenched.

“It should have been like lancing a wound, slitting all your throats tonight,” he said. “Like a hot bath and featherbed.”

“How sad for you,” Tozi said. “Shall I curse you first so the murder feels better, you whining child? Just be done with it.”

He could almost admire it, the haughty disdain on her face at the prospect of her own death. Almost. It looked good, contempt for death, but when you scratched under the gilding it lost all luster. To think so little of your own life, how much less must you think of everyone else’s?

“That’s the thing, Tozi,” he said, bumping the back of his head against the wall. “I didn’t even come here to kill you.”

Surprise stole the words out of her mouth.

“Every part of me screams that I should,” he ruefully said. “That you are an unacceptable risk. But I got fat, Tozi. I got greedy. They got to me.”

He clenched his fingers.

“I care less about killing you than I do about getting my friends out of this mess alive.”

And it’s going to kill me, he thought. I can almost smell it. Here lies another rat, who got too old and too slow and too fucking cocksure.

“Then why are you here?” Tozi asked.

“Because I can’t get to my brigade. As we speak there’s hundreds of rebels smashing their heads against the walls of Fort Archelean,” he said. “I’m not getting through that army, or the one defending the walls. And even if somehow I did? Up those lifts the cult of the Odyssean infests the rector’s palace like a disease, half my brigade stuck in their midst.”

He eyed the knife still in his grasp, flipped it. The handle smacked against his palm, the meatiness of the sound satisfyingly physical.

“Two of them up there,” Tristan said. “One of them down here. Because about an hour from now, near the Reeking Rows, the Yellow Earth will pull at Song’s tail.”

“Good on them,” Tozi dismissed.

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that,” Tristan softly said. “See, people tend to think they’ve got the line on Song Ren because she is polite and methodical and orderly.”

He gestured at the wall.

“They look at the sum of that and think – oh, here is a reasonable woman. I know her kind. She takes orders and respects ranks, she follows rules. Obedient souls like her are the backbone of every standing thing in the world.”

He lifted the knife, pointed it at Tozi and shook it like a wiggling eyebrow.

“The problem there is that Song Ren is not, in fact, a reasonable woman,” Tristan informed her. “She is a complete lunatic.”

Because Song believed. All those platitudes people mouthed, the rules and philosophies and prayers? She took them with the utmost seriousness. The girl born in a world broken just for her name, a land of blame and dead ends, she’d looked beyond for something to hold on to. For anything to keep from drowning in that sea of hatred. And all there’d been was principles, so that was what she clutched in her death grip.

Song wasn’t Angharad, who danced around her own rules with a mirror-dancer’s grace. When she believed, it was the harsh inevitability of a bullet going down the barrel of a gun. Tristan knew she would remember that, when her back hit the wall and she was forced to make her choice. And somewhere in Tratheke, at that very moment, some fool was preparing to learn that lesson the hard way.

“Poking her as they did will inevitably result in Song going scorched earth on everyone involved, even at her own expense,” Tristan mused. “Going after her the way they did, it’s a little like threatening a grenade with arson.”

Tozi grunted, obviously disinterested.

“You’ve yet to say what this about, Abrascal,” she said. “How would we get you any nearer the palace? I cannot see what you came here for.”

“For your help,” Tristan said.

Tozi’s face blanked.

“What?”

The thief could sympathize. He, too, thought it a fool thing.

“I can’t get into the palace,” Tristan said. “There are two armies in the way. But you can.”

He pointed at the floor, at the level beneath their feet.

“Your little aether machine down there,” he said. “You were going to use it to seal the remnant into the prison layer, but for reasons of which you are still unaware that won’t work. What it could do, though, is get me into that layer.”

“But you don’t know how to make it work,” Tozi slowly said.

“I don’t,” he agreed. “And I suspect getting me across in one piece won’t be as simple as sucking in a god like you’d planned anyway. I need a tinker, and then when I’m up there I will need hands to help me get my brigade out.”

Tozi watched his face for any trace of deception, then slowly breathed out.

“So you come to us for help,” she said. “Your own hunters.”

“Madness, isn’t it?” he smiled. “Because there’s a voice in the back of my head, Tozi, that still screams I should smash all your skulls in and take my chances. And it terrifies me, the idea of not listening to that voice. Because it’s what’s kept me alive.”

He looked down at his trembling hands, squeezed them into fists. One of them around a knife.

“But that’s its limit, as a method. Me. It can never save anyone else,” he said. “So here I am, making you an offer.”

He caught her gaze.

“You get to wiggle out,” he said. “We’ll go to Brigadier Chilaca when the dust settles and tell him we were working a game to get the most Ivory Library names possible. That we were in it together from the start, unknown even to my own captain.”

He breathed out.

“The Krypteia will want to wring you dry of everything you have on the Library,” he said, “and you’ll have to flip on them and name names. But that also means you’ll be useful witnesses – worth keeping away from the devils on your trail.”

“Our safety depending on keeping the same enemies as you,” Tozi said.

It would have been an accusation, in another woman’s mouth. In Tozi Poloko’s it sounded like a compliment. He said nothing, watching her eyes. The wheels turn. Because once she had the antidote down her gullet, there was not a thing preventing her from turning on him. From them at his mercy, he would be putting himself at theirs.

“How do I know you’ll keep your end of the bargain?” she asked. “After tonight.”

“How do I know you won’t run me through at the first opportunity?” he asked.

She did not answer immediately. If she had, Tristan would have slit her throat. It spoke to serious consideration of consequence that she hesitated. Not simply to saying whatever got her out of danger.

“If you have Shu Gong, you have the Grinning Madcap,” she finally said. “It’s you or dead ends, isn’t it?”

Quite literally so.

“I won’t sign onto a suicide pact,” Tozi continued. “If what you ask is sure to get us killed, I’ll back out and take my chances.”

“I would expect no less,” Tristan acknowledged.

If her life was to be spent anyway, he’d not expect her to spend it the way he preferred.

“Then you have a bargain,” Captain Tozi said.

Tristan let out a long breath, watching her still. Fingers closed around the knife. And inside his coat, quietly ticking, waited Vanesa’s watch. He did not move and neither did his enemy, for she could not and he would not.

“You’re still thinking of cutting my throat,” Tozi Poloko said.

“Yes.”

Tick, tick, tick went the watch. Every moment bringing him closer to the point from which there would be no return. Every moment wasted might be the fishbone he choked on in years to come, when he arrived just a moment too late to keep Maryam from getting shot. From burning herself with her ritual.

“Fuck,” Tristan Abrascal snarled.

He went reaching in his cloak and got the antidote vial out. Tozi’s eyes widened. She had expected a gun.

“Izel will follow,” Tristan predicted. “Kiran, Cressida?”

“Kiran is in it for the coin,” Tozi said. “But the deal’s burned, he’ll see reason for a pardon. Cressida is… hard to read. Leave her for last, she will bend if everyone else does.”

Tristan watched the Izcalli’s narrow face one last time, then nodded. He pulled the cork on the vial and pressed it to Tozi’s lips – she leaned in eagerly, almost slurping down more than her allotted dose. He pulled away the vial, corked it and dragged her back into the room so she could announce a deal had been struck. He kept his eyes on Kiran’s face even as the Nineteenth’s captain laid out the terms, but the Milk had him still. The Skiritai’s eyes tightened, but that could mean a hundred things.

The antidote took just shy of five minutes to act, so Tristan checked his watch and staggered the doses. Tozi alone for two minutes, Tozi and Izel for another three. After that Kiran would be on his feet. Cressida was left to rot. She was not needed for anything urgent, better to stick her with a solidified bargain than risk her tipping the cup.

Not that Tristan was putting it all on hope. He still had Yong’s pistol tucked under his cloak, loaded, and his hand stayed on his knife as he watched Tozi rub her wrists and grimace.

“That tasted disgusting,” she told him. “Like fish, for some godforsaken reason.”

“Leviathan oil,” he provided.

She whistled.

“Might as well add gold flakes in,” Tozi opined.

Her limbs would be shaky for an hour still, feeling like they were wrapped in cotton, but by the time Izel pushed himself up she could move around. Tristan’s grip tightened around the pistol, but Tozi Poloko did not move towards a weapon.

“Izel,” she said instead. “The machine, what can be done?”

“If we do it here, I expect only somewhere around a third of the physical would make it into the layer,” the tinker replied.

Tristan cleared his throat.

“Tell me that’s not as grisly as it sounds.”

“More,” Izel grunted, rubbing his forehead. “The parts carried through would be picked randomly from the body whole, which would be…”

Tristan winced. Yes, best not to try that.

“But there is a better location?” Tozi asked.

“A direct connection to the layer will stabilize the passage,” Izel said. “Any of the brackstone walls would do.”

He paused.

“It will wreck the engine,” he specified. “Meaning we will need to find another way out.”

“I have a plan for that,” Tristan said.

Which was only somewhat of an exaggeration. Hopefully Maryam would be able to get them into the prison layer the way she had that first time she slipped in by accident. If not, well, he would have to do something foolish: attempt a bargain with Locke and Keys, who clearly knew how to get inside from their talk about the harpoon artifact. From the corner of his eye he watched as Kiran began to stir. Moving hands and feet, first, then folding up his knees. Tristan stepped back until the wall was but a foot behind him and he was in running distance of the doorway. But Tozi still did not go for weapons, and Izel was on his feet. Kiran rose on shaky legs, then glanced at Tristan and spat.

“You cost me enough to spend the rest of Scholomance comfortable,” he said.

“Oh, not at all,” he said. “I’ve been at the Port Allazei holding cells, Kiran, I assure you they are middling hospitality at best.”

The man rolled his eyes.

“Just dose Cressida, would you?” he said. “She will already be murderously angry as is, no need to-”

A flicker of red and gold at the edge of his sight.

Move,” Fortuna hissed.

He dropped to the floor without hesitation, the knife slicing through his hair as he did. Twisting around he brought up the pistol aiming left, and – Izel was scrabbling for his roundhead mace, Tozi was fuck. He squeezed the trigger, but the Izcalli slapped his wrist aside and it went wide. He drew the knife, but she headbutted him and he staggered back with a groan. Pressure on his wrist and he tried to headbutt right back, but Tozi angled her head and pain.

His wrist was bent and he felt the knife tear into him, through the cloak and coat, until it hit something solid and – a crystalline crunch as it plunged into his watch, scraping against the copper and scrapping the gears inside. He shouted in pain and anger, slugging her in the jaw, but she bent her head to the side with the blow like a brawler. A heartbeat later she slugged him back, and Tristan hit the floor with a groan. Tozi ripped out the knife and he tried to back towards the door, but movement to the side.

A gleeful grin on his face, Kiran Agrawal kicked him in the side. He hit the ground hard, breath beaten out of him.

“You didn’t frisk us for weapons, Abrascal,” Tozi said, clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. “Sloppy.”

A pause as he tried to get up. Kiran kicked him again, aiming for the ribs. He groaned, curled in on himself. Fool, fool of a rat.

“Izel, make yourself useful and dose Cressida would you? There is no time to waste if we are to get out of the city before pursuit is mounted.”

Kiran let out an interested noise.

“The Lordsport will be closed,” he said. “We’ll need to head west for another port, take a ship to Sacromonte and trade him in for a coverup. At least the rest of his cabal will clean themselves up, that saves us the effort.”

“No.”

Tristan blinked, vision swimming, and tried to rise – a boot on his chest stopping the movement, slamming him back down nonchalantly.

“Pardon?” Tozi said.

Tristan blinked through the sweat and pain, picking out the three silhouettes. Tozi picking through her pack, Kiran over him – his spear in hand. Izel Coyac, in the middle of the room. Alone.

“No,” Izel quietly repeated, straightening.

He had not seemed like such a large man, before he stood up straight. The bulk of him, the belly and the broad shoulders, they did not seem like such a harmless thing now. They felt heavy.

“It was not a suggestion, Izel,” Tozi scorned without even turning.

“I did not leave Izcalli so I could become a cog in a different machinery of evil, Tozi,” Izel harshly said. “Enough. This is over. We let him go, and we help him.”

Tozi twitched, turned to him with a scornful look.

“Or what?” she asked.

Tristan could not tell when the decision was made for there was no warning, no hesitation. What he did see was when Tozi Poloko stiffened suddenly, her contract screaming in her ear, and by the time she thought to reach for her weapon Izel Coyac’s mace smashed into the crown of her head.

It pulped red, cracking the skull and killing her before she could so much as let a breath out.

“You traitor,” Kiran hissed, and the boot came off Tristan’s chest.

The thief gasped, shakily pulling himself into a kneel, and blinked at the struggle erupting before his eyes. Izel was strong, and knew how to use that mace better than Tristan had expected of an Umuthi Society tinker.

But Kiran Agrawal was a Skiritai.

On the second pass Izel smashed down at Agrawal’s shoulder only for the Someshwari to push him back with the side of his spear and slap the mace out of his hand. Tristan pushed himself up, stumbling forward, and threw himself into the man’s side – but Kiran caught him with the haft of the spear, casually scything the side of his knee and toppling him. He groaned and dropped, watching as Izel reached for his mace only to have it kicked away.

“What a shitshow,” Kiran Agrawal sighed.

The spear rose and-

Click. Blam.

The Someshwari’s face exploded in a shower of gore. A heartbeat later, as if reluctant to acknowledge the death, his body toppled. Cressida Barboza brought her smoking pistol to her mouth, blowing off the curling gray, and sighed.

“Indeed,” she agreed.

Tristan gaped at her. She coldly smiled back. No one had given her antidote, how could – no, he realized. She had never been under the Milk’s effect in the first place. How? She must have taken the antidote in advance. But how could she… Cressida knew he had a standard issue poison box, she had seen it. She would thus know what was in it, what antidotes to take. 

She had drunk hers before she ever came down from the roof. Had she even been poisoned by the caltrops in the first place? She wore bandages with a little touch of red on them, but he’d not actually checked the wound with his own eyes.

Why, though, why play paralyzed? He sifted through reasons feverishly only to realize that she had wanted him to do exactly what he did: interrogate them. Reveal his hand. Tell her everything she needed to know about the situation before she acted. And as he looked into those cold blue eyes, he knew down to the marrow of his bone that if Tozi hadn’t died she would not have lifted a finger to save him. That she had waited until the very last moment to find out which plan held up better, then pulled a trigger once at exactly the right time.

What side was Cressida Barboza on? The winning side, those icy blue eyes told him. Always.

“Well,” Cressida said, smoothing down her uniform. “Shall we get a move on? It is a long way to the Reeking Rows.”

Chapter 71

The lamps guttered out one after another. Like a curtain being pulled, dark fell over the private archives.

Maryam stood alone on the roof before the face of three gods and the absence of a fourth. She did not long have to wait for her enemy to arrive – Hooks formed out of the gloom almost eagerly, like a mouse so hungry it would squeeze through the cracks in the wall to claw at the grain. No stolen looks tonight, neither the garb of the Watch or of a home that Hooks had never truly known save through what she took from Maryam.

Instead her enemy wore a simple pale dress, barefoot and without jewelry. Pale skin on pale cloth, and loose hair like raven’s wings. Hooks looked halfway between a corpse and a princess. A brutally fitting reflection of her nature.

“It doesn’t have to end like this,” the enemy said.

A flicker of annoyance. They didn’t understand, any of them, what it really meant for her to abstain from the ritual. To be forever held hostage to another’s will when tracing Signs, only a single harsh tug on her nav away from disaster if tracing anything dangerous. To live with Hooks was to forever keep a knife at her throat. And to come to an agreement with her…

“What else is there?” Maryam scorned. “Am I to let you swallow a third of my soul, to rob me of the Cauldron all because you think your putting on a white dress ought to make me squeamish?”

Maryam had spent her life learning the arts of the Gloam – Craft and Signs, art and tool. Cutting away her own nav and tossing it to Hooks would be renouncing all those years, destroying the very soul-effigy that allowed her to manipulate the Gloam. Never.

She reached inside her pocket and put them on one after another, her rake-rings. One, two, three – all the way to ten, as she never had before. Tonight it was all on the line. She wound her nav around the rings, Hooks watching her without a word, and twitched her fingers. The strings of her soul-effigy pulled taut.

“All I want is to be whole,” Hooks quietly said. “A person entire, no longer a force-fed collection of your scraps.”

Maryam’s heart clenched. They were so intertwined right now, connected by the ritual, that she could taste on her tongue the sincerity of those words. Too late for hesitation now, Khaimov, she reminded herself. The circle is drawn, the gauntlet thrown. It is victory or death.

“I don’t think you’re evil, Hooks,” she said. “Not anymore. Or even all that malicious, despite how much harm you did to my life.”

Years of thinking something inside her was broken, that she would never be able to signify properly. That she had failed her mother and Captain Totec and everyone who had ever put a scrap of trust in her. It was hard not hate Hooks for that still, even knowing that she’d been unaware of what she was doing. That she had been little more than a seed being watered by every dark and ugly thought Maryam could not admit to herself she was having. Every strain of weakness she knew she could not afford.

Maryam breathed out. Pity was worth less nothing. Pity was the scraps they tossed you when they did not care enough to act, to put their weight on the scales. She would kill Hooks, tonight, but not offer her the disservice of such a hollow thing as pity.

“This isn’t about hate,” she said. “It’s only that you are biting into me and I am biting into you, and at the end there’s only so much of us to go around.”

Her fingers clenched, her nav tensed.

“And if comes down to that, I’d rather have red teeth than nothing.”

“I don’t know how to split off from your nav,” Hooks quietly said. “I tried, when I first woke up, to go my own way into the aether. But there is something at the very root of me that is bound to you, to your soul, and I don’t think I can cut it without breaking whatever lies at the heart of myself.”

Her enemy swallowed, picking at her pale sleeves.

“But if you gave me your nav-”

“A third of my soul,” Maryam evenly said. “My ability to use Signs. And I’d be as a raw wound in the aether until the end of my days.”

A meal for any entity she came across, all the sensitivity with none of the power.

“But you would save me,” Hooks quietly said. “Free me.”

“And when do I get to be free, Hooks?” Maryam bit back. “When do I finally get the strength I broke my back earning, that I scrabbled for in the dirt? Years of my life spent learning what seemed to be one dead end after another. And now that I can finally get what I paid for in sweat and blood I should throw it all away for what?”

She looked Hooks up and down.

“You?”

“For a life,” the other woman replied.

“No,” Maryam replied through clenched teeth. “I choose blood. I choose clawing back what I can of the Cauldron, and maybe it won’t be enough but it was never going to be enough because they’re all dead. Because I’m what’s left.”

Hooks’ blue eyes, so much like her own, faced her unflinching.

“I could win,” she said.

“You won’t,” Maryam said, and meant every word. “Deep down, be both know that.”

They both struck the second the last word passed her lips.

Hook’s hand carved through the air, leaving behind an oily trail of darkness that formed into a flock of birds and Maryam, Maryam kept it simple. She pressed her palm at the enemy and formed as large and fast a Bayonet as she could, the sharp spike of Gloam cutting through Hook’s elaborate working of Craft. Both working collapsed in a heartbeat and with mirrored snarls they tugged at the nav, trying to bring it fully into them like tugging rope, and-

The ringing sound slapped them both down against the ground. Gods, the noise. Like a bell being rung right in their ears. Maryam, knees aching as she forced herself up, realized after a heartbeat it had not been a physical sound or even something going wrong as she fought Hooks. The aether was going mad inside the room, like a storm in a bottle. No, a bottle being shook – the aether around them was battering at the boundary of the temporary shrine she had built. She caught Hook’s considering look and cursed. She could not stop. Her enemy wouldn’t.

It was like slugging it out on a falling bridge.

The fluctuations in the aether were dizzying – a bursting geyser against the walls one moment, still as a grave the next and then convulsing violently. It made signifying difficult and Craft impossible. Neither Maryam nor Hooks were allowed the courtesy of tricks and plans in what ensued, or the slightest bit of elegance. They pulled at the nav that lay between them like children fighting over a piece of string, tugging and shouting and cursing the other.

The rake-rings dug into her fingers like the nails of a crone, just shy of blood spill, but Maryam snarled and tightened her grip. She was tired and Hooks was not, but at the end of the day the entity was… young. Naming her had strengthened her borders, defined her in an intangible sense, but her depths were still shallow. She could not want the win the way Maryam did. She did not have the years of fear and hatred and blame that Maryam could pull on, the bitter determination to go anywhere but back.

It wasn’t like killing a child, Maryam told herself. It didn’t count. The thought loosened her grip for a moment and that was already too much – Hooks let out a cry of triumph and a length of nav sunk into her. The loss was… Maryam could feel it leaving her, what had been loss. Taste it like a scent on the wind even as it was stolen out of her. Pomegranate flowers on the heights, come summer. The tremble of nerves as Captain Totec guided her through her first Sign.

Fury strengthened her grip and she stole it back. The memories burned in her mind, searing bright, and she gulped them down. Some of it was worn down, edges frayed, but it was still hers. She wrapped her nav around her ring-bearing hand, like a thread around a spool, and pulled until Gloam burned at the edge of fingers.

Hooks fought her and Hooks broke: a crack, the ice lake fractured.

Maryam greedily sucked in the power, the secrets. They flickered through her mind, sweet as honey. The art of shaping Gloam into seeds to be sown, of using it to paint like a brush-

Weeping in the dark, cold and alone, hand over mouth. What if the hounds heard? Would they even bother to catch her, or let the beasts run her down like a rabbit?

-Maryam gritted her teeth, eyes pricking with tears. She would take it all, even the bad. It was all hers, down to the last poisonous drop.

“No,” Hooks whispered.

Yes,” Maryam snarled.

The wound was in the flesh. It was all downhill for Hooks now and they both knew it. She struck again, smashing her fist on the ice, and the fissures spread. She dug in, devouring further secrets, but did not stop there. She plunged deep, to the heart of it. To take something of Hooks’ as the enemy had taken so much from Maryam. She found a kernel, a foundation, and ripped it out to see what lay inside-

It strangled her. Choked the life out of her, slowly but surely.

-and croaked out a laugh.

“My nightmare,” she said. “Even that was you?”

She ripped again.

Not hands but a rope, a cord. Tightening, tightening, tightening.

Again.

It was dark and warm. She was floating even as she died. Began to fade. But something sharp bit into her, sunk into her flesh.

“No,” Maryam whispered.

Devoured her whole, bite by bite. Kept her bound, soul to soul.

“No,” Maryam screamed, stumbling  back.

She fell on her knees atop the tower, halfway to retching. Hooks stood across the roof, as terrified as she was.

“You’re,” Maryam began, then swallowed bile. “I killed you. In the womb. Pulling at the cord, strangling you.”

Like she was killing her now, pulling at the nav.

“You’re not some spirit,” she forced out. “You’re my sister.”

Angharad woke up tied to a chair, head throbbing.

She was no longer in the concert hall. The room was smaller, the lamps too bright for her eyes, and it took a moment for the silhouettes to come into focus. They were in one of the palace salons, the walls a string of colorful mosaics, and she was not alone. Lord Gule was here, a hard-faced Cleon by his side, and eight more. Lord Arkol. Four traitor lictors. Minister Floros. And in the corner by a table, picking at stolen plates of morsels, a familiar pair. Lord Locke winked at her roguishly, Lady Keys merely pushing up her glasses. What were they doing here?

Fingers were snapped in front of her face, most rudely.

“Eyes here, Tredegar.”

A woman’s voice, Angharad thought. And when she looked up it was at the unusually stern face of Lady Doukas. The groggy part of her noted that the daring neckline was back even on the tailored priestess robes she wore. Angharad spent a moment wondering what she could possibly have told her seamstress when ordering – cult standard, but don’t skimp on the cleavage? One had to admire the commitment.

“What are the blackcloaks up to?” Lady Doukas demanded. “Speak, and quickly.”

“Lady Doukas,” Angharad croaked out, then frowned.

She coughed, clearing her throat though regrettably there was nothing to do about the coppery taste against her tongue. Cleon’s second blow had not been held back in the slightest.

“Lady Doukas,” she repeated, tone steadier now. “You are found at last. I am pleased to inform you that you are also under arrest.”

A snarl and the noblewoman’s hand reared up for a slap but a click of the tongue stilled her. Doukas turned with a frown and Phaedros Arkol sighed at her, folding the arms against this silver-and-yellow doublet.

“And what will that achieve, Petra?” he asked. “Not a thing, I wager. One does not achieve those pretty silver lines on her arm by fearing a few slaps.”

Oh, Lady Doukas’ first name was Petra. Angharad had never happened to learn it, having barely ever spoken with the other woman.

“If they are even true,” Lord Cleon Eirenos coldly said. “Much else about Angharad Tredegar seems to have been a lie.”

She shot him an offended look.

“I have not lied to you,” Angharad stiffly said. “You were misled, that much is true, but at no point did I ever lie to you.”

You were a guest in my home, rook,” Lord Cleon hissed, hand falling to his blade. “And you dare pretend you never-”

“Too much garlic on the meatballs, I think,” Lady Keys said.

“Truly? I was going to venture too much lemon, mi corazon,” her husband replied.

Cleon glared angrily at them, as much about the interruption as the implicit indifference to his anger. That had to have been done on purpose, Angharad thought. Not to help her, if anything they seemed amused at her situation, but out of some urge to throw matches at any oil patch in sight.

“Why are they even here?” Cleon bit out at Gule, gesturing at them. “They should be in the storeroom with all the other late hoppers.”

“We are waiting for someone,” Lady Keys informed him. “That simply wouldn’t do, Lord Cleon.”

“I am quite indifferent to what you believe wouldn’t-”

Lord Gule coughed into his fist. Angharad, belatedly, realized that he had been listening to the conversation without his usual horn. Not just the leg, then. The ambassador caught her look of surprise and his lips thinned. He had promised her healing once, even given her a drop of the Golden Ram’s blood – that she had given to Officer Hage shortly before he disappeared. Evidently the cult had fulfilled their promise to Lord Gule of Bezan. The ambassador did not address her before turning to Cleon, gone beyond frost into the pretense she did not exist.

“We have an arrangement with our foreign guests,” Lord Gule told his protege. “We are not to involve ourselves in each other’s business.”

An interested noise drew Angharad’s eye. Minister Floros watched them all from the back wall, leaning back with her armed crossed under her chest and an unreadable expression. Her dress was the richest Angharad had seen all night, exquisite Jahamai velvet patterned in the colors of House Floros. The matching slippers she had worn earlier, however, had been traded for squat leather shoes.

The knife and sword at her hip were also new.

“Oh, do proceed with your coup,” Lord Locke said with an encouraging smile. “A little rough around the edges, but I can feel the enthusiasm! I’m sure you will soon secure the Lord Rector’s throne.”

“They are overthrowing the Lord Rector, darling,” Lady Keys loudly whispered.

“-and go he must, the base tyrant!” Lord Locke immediately pivoted. “Good work fellows, well done.”

Lord Gule sighed. Angharad found it telling that he chose not to address the mockery. He must know they were devils, or at least suspect that drawing a blade on Locke and Keys would be courting disaster.

“Enough time wasted,” he said. “The lifts need our attention. Petra, I leave the interrogation to you. If the Watch intends to move against us, it is imperative we know before they do.”

Lady Doukas acknowledged his words with a nod. Not a particularly deferential one, however. Gule’s earlier words, about the true power in the cult lying with the priesthood and not the heads seemed to be an accurate assessment.

“The lifts are a distraction,” Lord Arkol calmly said. “We need to secure the private archives first. Something went wrong there.”

Lord Gule eyed him skeptically.

“The lifts are the key to the palace, Phaedros,” he said. “And our man says there’s only a single signifier up there, hardly a threat.”

“The troops were supposed to emerge in those archives, Gule,” Lord Arkol said. “They were, instead, shunted two levels below through a significantly more difficult crossing. Whatever that signifier is doing, it needs to end.”

Angharad’s jaw clenched. Maryam, they were talking about Maryam.

“Loyalists still hold most of that sector, they dug in behind barricades,” Lord Gule pointed out. “It would take more than a single squad to dig them out.”

“We had our reinforcements through the layer,” Lord Arkol said. “What are they for, if not scatter Palliades’ last men?”

Lord Gule sighed.

“I’ll send two squads,” he compromised. “We won’t need more if they can get into the archives: she’s a student, not full-fledged Akelarre.”

Part of Angharad, the one that never ceased to consider those around her, noted that Gule seemed uncomfortable facing Phaedros Arkol. As if uncertain where the other man ranked compared to him. The rest of Angharad had her fingers clenching, because those jackals were discussing killing her cabalmate.

“Maryam Khaimov is a blackcloak with connections to several high officers of the Watch,” Angharad said, stretching the bounds of truth.

But Maryam was connected to Angharad and Song, who did have such connections. She had not spoken as to the strength of those ties, only their existence.

“Harming her could have grave consequences,” she added.

A snort.

“She’s a Triglau,” Lord Gule dismissed. “Even if she is someone’s pet savage, that is a minor thing. The rooks know not to overplay their hand, they have been taught that lesson the hard way.”

“She’s not a savage, you traitorous shithead,” Angharad snarled. “May you choke on that lie.”

Gule looked at her as if she was some hysterical creature, like he wasn’t the one who’d just called a woman he had never spoken to in his life a savage.

“The Watch ruined you, I can see that now,” he sighed. “It is a genuine shame.”

Angharad would have snapped his neck if she could. Instead she struggled against the ropes, the tight knot ripping into her skin.  Lord Arkol yawned.

“I’ll have a look at this Triglau myself, I think,” he mused. “Lady Apollonia, would you care to accompany me?”

The tone was light, teasing. Angharad narrowed her eyes. But not flirtatious. It was as if Phaedros Arkol was making sport of the very woman he intended to make Lady Rector of Asphodel, though she could not find where the jest lay.

“I would hear what the blackcloak has to say,” Apollonia Floros declined.

“Suit yourself,” Lord Arkol shrugged. “I’ll send some escorts to you from our reinforcement should you change your mind.”

The older men made to leave, Cleon lingering to shoot her one last hateful look.

“They are lying to you,” Angharad told him. “It is not the Odyssean they worship. You are being tricked.”

His jaw clenched.

“It must be the season for it, then, Lady Tredegar,” he said.

He followed his patron out without sparing her another glance. Angharad grit her teeth. The hate was not entirely unwarranted, but it was blinding him. Not that she was able to keep her mind on that for long, as Lady Petra Doukas soon demanded her full attention.

Angharad almost expected her to pull out some torturer’s kit, or at least smash a bottle and threaten her with the glass, but the dark-haired cultist instead came uncomfortably close. The Pereduri scowled at her, working on the knot with her wrist. It was looking like she’d have to dislocate it to get it out, and even then it would be tricky. She did not have much practice getting out of bindings, in truth. Perhaps something to ask Tristan about should they both live through the night.

“This won’t hurt,” Lady Doukas smiled, laying a finger on her forehead.

It took a second for Angharad to understand what she was up to. She was a priestess of the almost-Odyssean, and thus preparing to call on its power to… well, do something. Angharad felt her blood cool.

“I wouldn’t, if I were you,” she said.

“Oh, but I will,” Lady Doukas said.

There was a ripple in the air, like a sword whistling past your ear, and Angharad felt something seep into her. Inhaled smoke, filling the inside of head with a burning haze.

She met Doukas’ dark eyes.

“I warned you,” she said.

It came like a flood. A broken levee, the sea suddenly snapping up men who had thought themselves safe from the storm. A voice ripped through her, filling her veins with salt, but it was not a voice. It was a handhold slipping through your fingers, it was an oath broken in the dark, it was crabs scuttling through rotting guts.

“Carrion,” the Fisher mocked.

Petra Doukas withdrew her finger from Angharad’s forehead like it’d been burned, rocking back as she coughed and choked. She spat something out, after a heartbeat.

Saltwater, she knew without even having to look.

“Odyssean preserve me,” Lady Doukas gasped, “what was…”

She shivered, flinching away from Angharad. Whose eyes had moved from the priestess to a sight that made her shiver: across the room Locke and Keys were observing her with unblinking eyes. Heads cocked to the side a little too sharply, mirroring each other.

“Well now,” Lord Locke mused, sniffing at the air. “Someone’s been quite the naughty girl.”

“My my, Lady Tredegar,” Lady Keys said, pushing back her glasses with an impressed look. “I genuinely didn’t think you had it in you, child.”

Her lips thinned. Best to ignore them, there was nothing to gain from engaging. Lady Doukas had mostly calmed, anyhow, though she was still panting and wide-eyed. Two of the traitor lictors were with her, quietly talking, and one unsheathed his blade before glaring at Angharad.

“Put that back in the sheath, soldier.”

The flat, matter-of-fact tone ripped through the room. Apollonia Floros pushed off the wall, and under her stern look the traitor faltered. He still looked at Doukas for instructions, who turned a sneer on the minister.

“They do not answer to you, Floros,” she said. “Not yet.”

Minister Floros eyed her, visibly unimpressed.

“It’s not that I don’t believe you’re hiding cleverness under the hedonism, Petra,” she said. “It’s just that there’s not nearly as much of it to hide as you think.”

She turned green eyes on the lictors.

“By the end of the week, you will be either dead or sworn to me,” she said. “And I’ve no use at all for disobedient hounds.”

She leaned in.

“Make your choice.”

They looked at Lady Doukas again, who nodded through gritted teeth.

“Take a walk, clear your head,” Minister Floros told the priestess. “I’ll talk with our friend here.”

The lictors made to move and follow her, but she dismissed them with irritation. Lady Doukas, face red with anger, stormed out of the room. She tried to slam the door, Angharad noted, but it was too heavy. It took a solid ten seconds to hit the threshold, though it did so quite loudly. Apollonia Floros came to stand before the prisoner, ramrod straight and with a soldier’s stern bearing.

“Warrant Officer Tredegar,” she said. “I expect you know who I am, though we have never spoken.”

“I do,” Angharad agreed.

Floros hummed.

“I was not aware of the coup,” she said. “Save as an abstract intention in some of my allies. I did not, in fact, intend to seize the palace like this.”

“But you did intend to seize it, one day,” Angharad said.

The minister inclined her head in agreement, not even pretending otherwise. Angharad could respect that, if not the oathbreaking.

“Evander’s shipyard will make us the plaything and battlefield of the great powers,” Minister Floros said. “I’ll not suffer the first and bloodiest battles of the next Succession War to be fought on Asphodel’s soil.”

“The Watch does not involve itself in matters of succession,” Angharad said, though she did not hide her disapproval.

A flicker of amusement passed through Apollonia Floros’ green eyes, like light playing on emeralds.

“How rare it is, these days, for someone to give me such a look of censure.”

She lightly moved to the side, leaning her back against the wall again and looking forward as Angharad did – as if the two of them were comrades, instead of a figurehead and a prisoner. Ah. Perhaps in a distant way they were birds of a feather.

“But then I know what those silver stripes mean,” she said. “I expect you understand what death is better than the fools who put together this madness.”

Angharad’s brow rose.

“You accepted the coup’s backing,” she noted.

“Better to be on the tiger’s back than in its larder,” Apollonia Floros said. “But these fucking children seem to have missed that if I wanted to wage and win a civil war to seize the throne I already would have.”

Her jaw was set with what was, Angharad thought, genuine fury.

“None of them ever fought in a war,” she said. “Not even Cordyles, for all that he pretends playing at the pirate means he knows death.”

“And you have?” Angharad challenged.

“I was once merely third in line to inherit House Floros,” the older woman said. “When I was thirteen I ran off to a mercenary company just in time to serve as a raider for King Raul in what everyone figured would be a short tussle with the Izcalli.”

It took a moment for Angharad to place the name.

“King Raul of Sordan,” she said.

The king who had fought the Kingdom of Izcalli and lost in the Sordan War.

“He paid us with Malani gold,” Minister Floros said, “but the coin was good. Two years I spent in the raiding fleet, then another three on the ground. I was at the Battle of Narba, in the second of the three armies Doghead Coyac broke that day.”

The older woman looked at the wall on the other side of the room, but her eyes were far away.

“When dark fell, there were so many corpses on the field that they looked like hills,” she said. “I will not turn Asphodel into such a butcher’s yard for a throne.”

Her jaw clenched.

“Another year and Evander’s closest allies would have turned on him,” she said. “Either over ties to Tianxia or for fear of the wealth flooding Palliades coffers. Another year and it could have been done bloodless.”

Floros looked like she wanted to spit.

“Instead now it is to be war, and with his death on my head half the nobles will stand against me,” she said. “The worst of all worlds, and my backers appear to be just as bad as the rest of the tale.”

She shot Angharad a look.

“You claim this cult of the Odyssean broke the Iscariot Accords,” she said.

“Breaks,” Angharad corrected. “On at least two counts: human sacrifice and purchase of theistic murder.”

She pitched her voice high enough that the lictors would be able to hear, but none seemed moved by the accusation. Zealots, or thinking her a liar.

“To clarify,” Apollonia Floros said, “would culpability apply only to direct members of the cult or also those who benefitted from their actions?”

She frowned, reaching for her too-distant Mandate lessons.

“Culpability spreads through knowing complicity, as I recall,” she finally said. “Though I caution you I am not a legal scholar.”

“I am aware,” Minister Floros said. “Evander might have thought himself subtle, but I have people in the palace still. I saw that contract the moment your Obscure Committee sent it back stamped.”

Angharad’s surprise did not go unnoticed. There had never been so much as a hint that Floros might be obstructing them.

“What did I have to fear of such an investigation?” Lady Floros shrugged. “I keep to Oduromai and Ageleion, not some strange mystery cult.”

She snorted.

“Though should I become Lady Rector, it seems I may have to add a third god to my prayers,” the minister said. “The Odyssean, you said?”

“A scheme,” Angharad said. “The cult seeks to free the Hated One, the-”

“Do not speak that name,” Lady Floros harshly cut in, lowering her voice. “You are certain?”

“The evidence strongly speaks to it,” Angharad said.

“Malani,” the minister sighed at her phrasing, shaking her head. “I should have known Gule was up to his neck in this. The man was never one to take no for an answer.”

“He approached you before,” Angharad hazarded.

“Offered me arms and men to seize the throne,” she idly said. “Twice. For small concessions, of course. As if I were fool enough to accept.”

She waved dismissively, as if scorning the idea of alliance with Malan.

“If we are to be under a great power’s thumb, let it be Sacromonte. The Six are too busy squabbling to meddle much in our affairs.”

That seemed, in truth, a fair assessment. Sacromonte’s delegation to Asphodel had been a nonentity in all the scheming the Thirteenth had unearthed in the capital. Tristan’s opinion was that the Six had not agreed on a policy yet so the diplomats could not risk venturing one of their own.

“You need not be implicated in this,” Angharad told her. “If you-”

“Too late for that now,” she replied. “Evander cannot let me live after tonight, or allow my house to stand. He would be a fool to. My side has been chosen for me.”

She grimaced.

“No, I must remain on the tiger’s back,” Minister Floros said. “Though who is that beast’s head remains to be seen. Not Gule, I think, despite his attempts to make it otherwise. He gives orders to the lictors, but not the priests – and everyone listens to the priests.”

She sighed.

“I expect I will find out soon,” she said. “This supposed Ecclesiast will come to me with a bill for handing over the throne before this is done, so I expect they are in the palace.”

Apollonia’s eyes dipped down and to the side, Angharad taking a moment to grasp what she was looking at. Her wrists, held together by the knot.

“I have seen such stripes with my own eyes once before,” the minister idly said.

The Pereduri’s brow rose.

“Have you?”

“When I first left Asphodel in the mercenary company that took King Raul’s gold,” Apollonia Floros quietly said, “we came across a fat-bellied merchantman a few days away from the port of Concordia. It flew a Malani flag and it was an open secret that Malan funded Sordon, but our privateering terms did not exclude Malani ships.”

Angharad wrinkled her nose in distaste. She would not go as far as condemning this, for Malan had privateers of its own and they were not known for their scrupulousness, but it was nothing to boast of. To the minister’s honor, she was in no way smiling.

“We caught up to her, shot ahead to make her pull the sails and prepared for boarding,” the minister said. “Only the deck was clear of men and guns, when we went over – save for two. And old man and a boy of sixteen. The old man barefoot and long-haired, barely any teeth left. They sat alone by the prow.”

The older woman shook her head.

“We had near forty raiders with good steel and kills to their name,” she said. “We boarded, of course.”

She breathed out.

“I don’t think I’ll ever forget how it looked, those two mirror-dancers killing their way through a crew like they were… washing dishes. Just a chore that’d wet their hands.”

Apollonia Floros’s gaze returned to that distant place she had been staring at earlier, far from here and now.

“After ten deaths the raiders broke,” she said. “But they followed them back onto the ship, going down deck by deck and killing everyone.”

She paused.

“It was the old man that found me inside the barrel I’d hid in,” she said, unashamed at the admittance of cowardice. “For a moment I saw death in those eyes, Tredegar, death dealt as nonchalantly as biting into an apple, but then he held his hand. He asked in thick Antigua – how old are you?”

Floros shook her head, as if disbelieving even after all those years.

“Thirteen, I said. And without another word he walked away. By the time I had the courage to get out, I was alone on a ship of corpses save for another two deckhands. Brothers, eleven and thirteen.”

Her smile was rueful.

“Killing children was beneath them, you see.”

It had not been much of a mercy. Three deckhands left alone on a boat full of corpses they were too few to sail? Leviathan bait, even out in waters as peaceful as the Trebian Sea. No, this was the mercy of words exact. Pereduri to the bone. It was impressive, that Apollonia Floros has survived to tell her this tale, but not so much that Angharad would be distracted from the point of it all.

“Why tell me this?” she asked.

The door facing them opened. Lady Doukas stomped back into the room, the color gone from her cheeks. Apollonia Floros eyed the cultist with some disdain, then took a step closer and leaned towards Angharad’s ear.

“The only way to keep the madness from spreading beyond Tratheke is to kill the Ecclesiast, and I cannot,” she whispered. “But a mirror-dancer might.”

A heartbeat later she withdrew, patting herself down. Her sleeve covering her side. Angharad knew why: a handle had been pressed into her grasp, when Floros leaned over. The minister had handed her a knife.

“What did you learn, Your Excellency, to seem so pleased?” Lady Doukas mocked.

Apollonia Floros barely spared her a glance, stalking towards the door as if angry. She only paused at the threshold, gesturing at the traitor lictors.

“Two of you with me,” she ordered. “We live or die by the lifts, whatever Phaedros Arkol might say.”

She walked into the hall without checking if anyone was obeying. Heartbeats later, three of the four lictors in the room obeyed – there was a shuffle as they decided between them on who would go, Lady Doukas looking on with increasing anger. That made it two gifts Minister Floros had handed her: a way out of her bonds and a thinning of the guard.

Angharad, though, Angharad considered something else. Who is the beast’s head remains to be seen. Whatever Phaedros Arkol might say. Apollonia Floros did not know who the Ecclesiastes was, but then the minister was not of the Thirteenth Brigade. She has not hunted the cult the way Angharad’s cabal had.

And knowing what she did, details began to add up.

When Lord Arkol had told Petra Doukas to stop, she had obeyed. As if he were of higher standing than she, when she clearly thought little of Ambassador Gule who was one of the five heads. Petra Doukas was a priestess, so who might stand above her but another priest?

The sickle being used for everything had been found at the border of Arkol lands. Arkol household troops had followed the Fourth Brigade through their hunt of the Ladonite dragon, as if to ensure they did not find anything they shouldn’t. Phaedros Arkol’s closest friend was Lord Cordyles, a man even now attacking the Lordsport with his ships.

Phaedros Arkol owned the largest grain fields outside of Tratheke Valley. He would have the entire island by the throat, were the valley ruined by the rising of a great spirit.

The man had been at Cleon’s manor, that night when Lord Gule recruited her. And yet he had been back in the capital in time for the ceremony beneath the capital, never returning to his holdings out west. Everywhere the cult was found, Phaedros Arkol was close. The Ecclesiast was a noble, the Thirteenth had learned. A man, and from by his tastes from a wealthy house.

Ancestors, the Arkol heraldry was a pair of sickles and their ancestral lands were days away from a hidden temple to the Hated One.

Angharad breathed out, calmed herself. She had a target now, a head to collect. Whether Apollonia Floros meant to make use of her to solidify her hold on the coup was meaningless – the Watch did not take sides in such matters.

But it was blackcloak’s work to kill the Ecclesiast, and Angharad Tredegar had put on the cloak.

First, she must get Maryam out of the archives. Second, the two of them could put an end to the madness by putting the Ecclesiast’s head on a spike – because even if this was all reading into nothing, even if Angharad had guessed all wrong, there was no way that Lord Arkol could be ignorant of the inner workings of the cult. Not when their very founding had taken place in his backyard.

So she straightened, watching as Lady Doukas approached, and took in her surroundings. Two lictors, the priestess and a smirking Locke and Keys. She had only a knife and still could not move without a limp. Most people would die attempting to get out, she knew. Angharad doubted she would fare all differently, gambling it all on a chance.

But Angharad had more than one chance, so she met Petra Doukas’ eyes straight and glimpsed.

Song hit the ground at an angle, a wheeze slapped out of her lungs by the floor. Pain, but manageable. She had kept her spine and head out of the way so it was only with a dull throb that she rose into a kneel. Musket in hand, cocked, and she blinked.

Took it all in.

Evander belly-down on the ground, cheek carved into by Ai’s knife and bleeding into the dust. Otherwise unharmed, breathing. Ai had landed on her feet, stance wide, and the shell covered her entire front from head to toe. The painted hungry ghost mask leered back but through the eyeholes Song could see her gaze was on something to the left.

Alejandra Torrero, black-clad and face curdled from pulling on the Gloam, dismissing the last of the Sign that had torn through the floor. By her stood Tupoc Xical, grinning, his segmented spear tipped in candlesteel already being thrust at Ai.

As many to the right: Captain Wen Duan, aiming a blunderbuss thick as her arm with the same vaguely irritated look as always. Expendable, golden eyes gleaming beneath the rim of his hat, bringing up a spear of his own. Bait was not in the room. A cloud of dust and rotten wood had been kicked up by the impact.

Song breathed out and chaos broke loose, too quick for even her eyes to catch it all.

The blunderbuss thundered, spraying salt shot and iron balls as Wen’s thick arms took the kickback with barely any give. Some of the spray smashed into her leg, almost tripping her, but it failed to break through the shell. Before Wen could even lower his gun Ai was gone, leaving behind a mangled wall where the rest of the shot had hit brass.

The Yellow Earth contractor blurred, half a heartbeat later reaching for Alejandra’s throat, but when the tip of Tupoc’s spear sliced into her shoulder shell like it was butter she backpedaled in a panic. And panic she should, because if her shell was forced to drop by something going all the way through then she was a corpse. First weakness, Song counted as she rose to her feet with her musket at the ready: candlesteel.

Blink.

Ai was across the room, grabbing Expendable by the collar and bending her knees to toss him at Tupoc like a sack of flour – Song chose her moment, eyes unblinking through the spray of dust caused by Ai’s dash. She watched dark-skinned Velaphi fly, biting down on a scream of rage as he wrestled down his contract, and just when his body stood between Ai’s sight and Song she pulled the trigger.

Velaphi hit a table with a shout, splintering it. Song’s bullet hit Ai in the throat in the fraction of a moment before, just below the chin of the leering mask. Regular munition, as salt would help little: the contract had made it clear the shell was not manifest aether but a part of Ai’s body transmuted. The shot did not go through.

But there was a crack.

“Tupoc, get the Lord Rector out,” she shouted, tossing away her musket.

She drew her pistol.

Blink.

Xical, for all his flaws, held up his part of the bargain. He was already moving towards Evander, but then so was Ai – who looked disinclined to keep him prisoner if the alternative was losing him. Damn her for having forced Song to put him directly in the line of fire. The Watch had been meant to ambush her while she came in, not draw blades with Evander in killing distance. Thank the Gods that the Fourth had understood her code – cockroach, an insect with a shell, then striking the floor of the room to tell them which to burn through.

Song aimed her pistol but the angle was off, forcing her to hold the shit, and Wen drew a gleaming butterfly sword with his right hand. Ai was forced to hurriedly drop back to the floor because a shrieking, spinning arrow of Gloam tore through where she would have been had she not stopped. And Ai could not afford to be hit by Gloam, because her shell was not manifested aether: it was entirely material, and that meant Gloam would poison it.

Second weakness, Song counted as she aimed: Signs.

Tupoc grabbed a terrified Evander by the back of his doublet, dragging him up, and even as Ai pivoted so she could fully look at them through the eyeholes Song took half a step to the right so she would be just outside that arc.

“Alejandra,” Tupoc called out, “try the Ba-”

Song caught the movement from the corner of her eye, the musket rising as Expendable shot at the woman who’d thrown him clear across the room. And in that moment, when Ai twitched at the sound, she pulled the trigger as well. Ai moved out of Velaphi’s shot, letting it pass over her shoulder. Song’s bullet hit her in the throat, less than an inch away from the first.

The crack was louder this time. White patterns like spiderwebs spread across the impact. One more, Song thought feverishly. All I need is one more.

“Enough,” Ai snarled, voice distorted.

So, naturally, Captain Wen finished aiming a pistol with his left hand and shot her in the forehead. That was the final straw for the Yellow Earth contractor, who instead of going for Evander a third time rammed straight past Song – toppling her as she did, barely even trying, and smashed right through the door without batting an eye. No, no, no. Song ran after her, reloading her pistol as she moved.

From the hall she saw a lictor’s head get smashed into the wall hard enough it burst to pulp, but as she aimed at Ai the contractor blurred. Song pursued, lungs burning and wrist trembling. If she got out… As she turned the corner of the entrance she was forced to duck back, the tough from earlier tossed at her – with the handle of her cudgel rammed into her eye. She tackled aside the dying woman, stumbling into the antechamber and aiming at the front door just as Ai burst through it.

A clear shot at the back of her head, Song thought. An expanse of black hair with not a whit of shell in the way. She aimed, pulled and –

“Fuck,” Song snarled as Ai slammed the door behind her and the wood ate the shot.

Moments later she was there, kicking it open, but Ai was out in the street and Song stopped to cough. The air was thick, pungent.

And a pale, heavy mist was thickening in the street ahead.

In the distance Ai shouted something in what sounded like Cathayan, a man’s voice replying. Wen Duna elbowed her out of the way, joining her on the threshold.

“She has reinforcements,” Captain Wen noted.

“It’s worse than that,” Song said. “Prick your ear – what do you hear?”

Wen cocked his head to the side.

“Nothing,” he said, then his face turned grim. “Shit.”

He had been quick to catch on. Song was also hearing nothing, which was an issue because tonight the Antediluvian device with the spinning blades was being particularly loud.

Meaning the Yellow Earth had shut it down and the pale mist rolling down the street was about to turn this entire district into a blind shooting alley.

In a picaresca, the clever rogue whose adventures were the heart of the story often tossed out a line or two about how the harsh streets of Sacromonte had taught them to fight at disadvantage. Sometimes, when a hack got their hands on a printing press, it was a whole speech. Tristan had read two different takes on such an address.

It was how you knew those books were not the work of any rat.

Fight at a disadvantage? Gods, what pretentious idiocy. You didn’t fight on bad odds, you ran. You hid. Even on good odds it was better not to fight, because no matter if you won getting hurt still took you off the street for a time, ate at your savings – assuming you could afford a sawbones that wouldn’t make a mess of things. Wound cost coin, cost time, and all it took was a little ill luck for you to be stuck with a limp or a bad eye for the rest of your life.

The fundamental assumption behind there being some worth to heroically overcoming odds in a fight was that the victory would yield something, that it would be respected. It was a noble’s way of seeing the world, assuming that your blood and toil would mean something to others – that anything besides a wall could ever have your back. Rats knew better. Or they should, at least.

But tonight was a night for follies, so Tristan opened his bout with the Nineteenth Brigade by striking a match.

The wick caught and fire snaked down into the pottery shell known as a feng chen pao – a ‘wind and dust bomb’, to translate from Cathayan. Tristan waited for the telltale sign of the Tianxi munition having caught fully, a twitch against his hand, then tossed the clay pot at the stairwell wall. There was a shout of alarm from below – Izel – and thick white smoke billowed out in a storm. A woman’s voice shouted for someone to put out the still-burning powder charge and Tristan backed away from the head of the stairs even as smoke charged out and someone fired blindly into the mess.

“-need him alive,” Captain Tozi snarled.

Ten seconds, at most, before they moved up the stairs. Tristan counted down, ears pricked, as he pulled out a lighting stick. Little more than dry wood treated to catch flame easy at the end. He pressed himself against the threshold of the bedroom, a second match pressed against the side of the lighting stick. Ready for a scratch. Whoever it was that came up, they took pains to be quiet. Tristan did not, in fact, hear them.

Until they slipped on the oil-slick stairs anyway.

A shout, the voice deep enough this out to be Kiran Agrawal, and Tristan waited until he heard the knock of limb on wood. And a flat sound, palms hitting the floor with bare flesh. One.

There was shuffling and shouting in the stairs, someone helping Kiran back up as he shouted about the stairs being slippery. Tozi would realize that oil was mixed with hemlock given enough time, so best to give her something else to think about. Tristan waited another second to be certain, then struck the match – the trail caught on the lighting stick, burning bright, and without a word Tristan tossed it across the hall.

It landed right in the oiled-up steps the Nineteenth was climbing.

Screams ensued, the sudden flame bright enough that even through the smoke Tristan could make out Kiran Agrawal dropping his spear as he stumbled down the stairs, falling into someone, and Tozi Poloko desperately stamping down at the ground. He’d not put enough oil for that to last long, sadly, though the fumes it emitted would be slightly poisonous if inhaled.

“-round,” Cressida Barboza said. “Bottle him in. We don’t need the compass we just need him stuck in here until he’s out of tricks.”

Ah, Cressida. You ought to know by now that the great sin of viciousness is that it’s so very predictable. She meant toflank him through the hole in the roof, the same he had come in through. Would she fall for the trap? Half and half odds. Either way, he had more pressing than her to manage – he checked on the bag above the door, the salve keeping it glued to the wood and the string he’d arranged. He’d get one with that, if he was lucky. For the last, well…

Tristan glanced down at his sheathed. The concentration of hemlock in the coating he’d dipped it in earlier was quite violent. It needed to be, for a simple cut to be able to kill someone.

He pressed himself against the wall, to the left of the door, and kept his knife in one hand while the other held the end of the string.

The first sound came not from those creeping up the stairs but from outside, through the roof. A shout of pain. Cressida had found the caltrops, it seemed, and the hard way at that. Two dosed, he counted. Tristan kept his breath low and focused, pricked his ear. He caught a slice of a whisper, out in the hall, and resisted the urge to pull the string. Not yet. Movement below caught his eye.

The tip of Kiran’s spear was feeling out the length of the threshold, looking for a string trap. Clever, if not quite clever enough. It withdrew and the thief breathed in shallowly.

“Now,” Tozi ordered.

Forcing down his fear, he waited a full second before pulling the string. Tozi rushed in first, Izel close behind her, and it was when the latter crossed that the bag finished opening, spilling out a cloud of powdered hemlock.

Poison,” Captain Tozi shouted, throwing herself to the floor.

Tristan watched, eyes calm, as Izel waited a second too long. Shouted in dismay, and in doing so sucked in a streak of powder. Three. Now all that was left was- a blur of movement, Kiran Agrawal tearing through the doorway with cold fury on his face. Tristan caught a glimpse of light on steel, the spear blurring as the shaft caught him in the ribs and he wheezed in pain. So quick. The thief backpedaled, but making room was even worse.

The spear tip cut into the side of his leg to a hiss of pain, and Tristan knew the fight was lost. Had been from the start, for the man was a Skiritai. But Tozi was still on the floor, covering herself with a black cloak to keep the powder off her as she crawled away, and that was a target. The thief palmed his knife and threw it.

It bounced off the floor, short, because Kiran Agrawal saw fit to interrupt the throw with a smack to the arm. But, Manes smiling on him, the sound of metal on wood had Tozi moving to cover her face with her hands – and in doing, so, she cut herself against the blade.

And that’s four, Tristan counted, just before Kiran’s spear hammered against his shoulder and smashed him down onto the floor.

He went down and did not fight further, but the Someshwari had a rage in him – Tristan took a blow to the back, to the ribs, and then one to the head that had him seeing stars. Someone kicked him over, and as he flopped onto his back with a gasp of pain. He was held down while others shed clothes, and by the time he could focus again it was to the sight of Cressida coming into the room with a cold look and a leather bag slung over her shoulder. She had a bandage wrapped around her left hand/

A startlingly half-naked Tozi held a blade to his throat while Izel tied his wrists, the thief letting out a small laugh at how it had all gone down.

“Keep that up, Abrascal,” Kiran growled. “See if I won’t beat that smile off your face.”

Dear Kiran, he now saw, had burns all over his right forearm. Bad ones, too. He must have been holding onto the stairs when they caught fire.

“That’s not secure,” Cressida told the others, dropping her back. “His legs too.”

“I could break them,” Kiran offered with an eager look.

Tozi spat to the side.

“Enough,” she said. “If you break whatever interests the Library then we’re all in the deeps. Cressida, what do you have?”

Cressida Barboza opened her back, revealing rows and rows of vials and bundled herbs. As was only to be expected, since she was a student of Hage in matters of poison.

“There is no antidote for hemlock,” Cressida briskly said. “Which will be why he chose it. But it’s only a middling contact poison and it often kills by stopping your breath.”

The Mask took out a bottle of small black balls, then another of pills.

“Three-herb pills for the lungs, charcoal pellets to dilute the poison,” she said, then paused. “It might not be a bad idea to induce vomiting in all of us first, then take them.”

“Then we will,” Tozi croaked out.

Kiran, who while Tristan stared in a daze had moved to one of the water barrels, paused with his burned hand held above it.

“Captain?”

The Izcalli walked over, snatched up a cup from the set next to the other barrel and filled it before bringing it most of the way to her lips. She paused at the last moment.

“You’re fine,” she said, emptying the cup back in the barrel. “Still hemlock but my contract did not refresh.”

Tristan cocked his head to the side. Oh, that was new. Tozi tested the other barrel to the same result, then turned to level a smirk on him.

“It was clever, using the same poison,” she told him. “Song must be a very fine sniffer to have gotten you this far. But even if the death is the same cause, my contract thrums every time the precise manner of it changes – like drinking poisoned water, for example.”

Tristan closed his eyes, sighed. Ah. He’d not anticipated that. There were always quirks to contracts, that was true, and they need not be put to the text.

“He would have had to empty half a forest of hemlock, to poison a barrel this size,” Cressida noted absent-mindedly. “There are several liters in there.”

“You won’t get us with your poison, Abrascal,” Kiran bit out as he dipped his burned arm in the water. “And if I felt myself die, I assure you I’d slit your misbegotten throat first.”

“None of that,” Izel coughed out.

He was half-naked too, save for his bindings, and joined Kiran at the barrel to rinse himself. The Someshwari shot him an irritated look.

“Just because you pity-”

“I’ll not see you murder an unarmed prisoner while I can still hold that,” Izel calmly said, tapping at the ornate roundhead mace on his belt. “Poison or no. That is not an argument, I am telling you a fact.”

“Enough,” Tozi cut in. “We don’t have time to bicker – first we deal with the poison, then we send him to the Lordsport.”

Tristan watched, almost drowsy in the corner, as they went through the motions. First they washed themselves thoroughly, free of his powders and extracts, then made themselves vomit in the corner. They rinsed their mouths before taking Cressida’s goods, the charcoal and the Tianxi breathing pills, added to her recommendation of drinking as much as possible. It must have taken more than ten minutes all in all, and only after putting on fresh clothes.

He stayed put the whole time, staring at the wall. He made a point of not studying them, still half in a daze.

“So you found out,” Tozi Poloko said, suddenly standing over him with her arms crossed.

“You weren’t as subtle as you thought,” he replied.

“Neither were you,” Tozi said. “Else you’d not be tied up.”

She leaned forward, frowning down at him.

“Who else knows?”

Does anyone else know?” he replied with a winning smile.

Grim faces all around.

“I’ve said before-” Izel began.

It was not Kiran that cut him off this time but Tozi.

“You want to change tack now?” she asked incredulously. “When we finally have him?”

“Yes,” Izel flatly replied. “It is our last chance, Tozi.”

That set her off, Tristan noted. Though a head shorter than Izel, she almost loomed above the Tinker when she stalked up to him and jabbed a finger at his chest.

“I’ve had enough of you, Coyac,” she snarled. “At every step you gainsay, like you’re not in just as deep as I am. You think they won’t come for you, if the Library stops protecting your ungrateful hide? That the little p-”

“So we go to the Watch,” Izel interrupted. “Properly, this time.”

“We’re not worth the trouble we bring to the rooks, you idiot,” Tozi said. “We pay our debts to the Ivory Library or we disappear, it’s that simple.”

“Did you really choose to put on the black,” Izel asked, “so we could sell other blackcloaks as specimens?”

Tristan eyed Cressida. Yes, about that long. Izel held up his hands, as it looked like Tozi was about to strike him, but that wasn’t it at all: she was crumpling on him.

“What?” he said, slurring the word as he looked around.

He found Kiran crumpled in a corner, and Cressida slumped over her own bag of poisons.

 “What is this?

“That would be the Spinster’s Milk,” Tristan said. “I dumped a vial into each water barrel, you see.”

It was why Kiran had fallen first even though he was larger than Tozi and Cressida: he’d dipped his burned arm in the barrel for quite some time. For the others, Tristan had been forced to ensure different wounds that would need washing on top of washing in general – Spinster’s Milk was a poor contact poison, it needed ingesting. But then he’d chosen to use smoke and fire for that reason as well.

People drank water, after inhaling smoke. That they’d made themselves throw up and cleaned the taste out of their mouths had been an unexpected windfall. Izel took a step towards him but his legs were shaking. He tripped, fell flat on his belly.

“It’s not lethal, you see,” the thief continued. “So Tozi’s contract would not warn her about it, certainly not when she had just ingested a dangerous amount of hemlock.”

Izel stilled, laid out on the floor. A long moment passed, then Tristan allowed the tenseness in his shoulders to loosen.

Now, to get out of these ropes.